Tag Archives: trial

JOHN 18

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 18

Special note on the injustice of the way Christ was treated
It is difficult to know how to describe the way both Jews and Gentiles treated the Lord Jesus before He was crucified. There were so many illegal acts on the part of Israel, and a gross miscarriage of justice by the Gentiles, that it is flattery to call any of the proceedings a trial. The “princes of this world”, 1 Corinthians 2:8, made their decisions on the basis of prejudice, ignorance, envy and cowardice.

Prejudice, because the chief judge on the Jewish side had said a few days before, “it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not”, John 11:50. John makes it clear that he was referring to Christ. How can a trial be just when the judge believes the accused ought to die? How can it be right for those in charge of the proceedings to seek for witnesses “against Jesus to put him to death”, Mark 14:55. Leaving aside the fact that witnesses should not be sought, but should come forward of their own will, they should come to witness impartially, not against the accused, and should certainly not come with the intention of making sure the accused is put to death. Nor should the Sanhedrin have taken counsel “to put him to death”, Matthew 27:1. They should have taken counsel to discover the truth.

They were marked by ignorance as to who He really was. This was wilful ignorance, for He had given ample proof as to who He was by His character as He lived before them, His works as He did miracles, and His words as He spake as none other did. As He Himself said, “If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloak for their sin. He that hateth me hateth my Father also. If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin: but now they have seen and hated both me and my Father. But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law, They hated me without a cause.” John 15:22-25. Such was the clarity of His teaching, the power of His works, and the holiness of His character, that to hate Him was to show themselves up as hardened and hateful sinners.

Their decisions were also on the basis of envy, as Pilate realised, for Matthew tells us that “he knew that for envy they had delivered him”, Matthew 27:18. They saw Christ as a threat to their position and power. The people flocked to hear Him, but hated them.

As for Pilate, three times he declared that Christ was without fault as far as the law was concerned, (on the third occasion after he had scourged Him, which was only done to those who were condemned), but still he decreed that He be crucified. Sadly, he put favour with Caesar before favour with God, for when the chief priests saw that he was wavering, and was seeking to release Him, they said, “If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar’s friend”, John 19:12. At that point he sat on his judgement seat and delivered the Lord Jesus to be crucified. This was gross injustice on the basis of cowardice.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-14 The delivering up of Christ
(b) Verses 15-18 The denial by Peter the first time
(c) Verses 19-24 The dialogue between Christ and the high priest
(d) Verses 25-27 The denial by Peter the second and third time
(e) Verses 28-32 The dialogue between Pilate and the Jews
(f) Verses 33-37 The dialogue between Pilate and Christ
(g) Verses 38-40 The demand for Barabbas by the Jews

(a)  Verses 1-14
The delivering up of Christ

18:1
When Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth with his disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he entered, and his disciples.

When Jesus had spoken these words- so His prayer to His Father is over, but the “I come to thee” of 17:13 is continuing to happen. In that prayer to the Father He had used phrases like “I have finished the work”; “I am no more in the world”; “I come to thee”; “while I was with them in the world”; “now come I to thee”; “for their sakes I sanctify myself”; “where I am”. Each of these seven expression tells of one who is projecting His mind into the future, and is anticipating being back with His Father, where He will ever live to make intercession for His own.

As far back as Luke 9:51 Jesus had been described as one who was going to be received up, a reference to His ascent to heaven. But more than that, He Himself said ” I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father.” John 16:28. So He began to move back to His Father the moment He had come into the world.

He went forth with his disciples over the brook Cedron- note the repetition of the word “disciples” in this verse and the next. “With his disciples…and his disciples…with his disciples”, but although marked out as His followers, they became His forsakers in the garden. John does not record this, because he emphasises Christ’s defence of His own, and the way none of them was lost, and if he recorded the disciples fleeing it would detract from this. He does, however, record the Lord foretelling that they would leave Him, John 16:32.

The brook Cedron, (known as Kidron in the Old Testament), was a winter-brook, meaning it did not flow constantly, but only in winter and after storms. Job said, “My brethren have dealt deceitfully as a brook, and as the stream of brooks they pass away; which are blackish by reason of the ice, and wherein the snow is hid: what time they wax warm they vanish: when it is hot they are consumed out of their place. The paths of their way are turned aside; they go to nothing, and perish.” Job 6:15-18. So Christ’s friends disappeared when the heat of the arrest came, but they did not perish like Job’s friends, for their Lord could say “I have lost none”, verse 9. As the Good Shepherd, He gives to them eternal life, “and they shall never perish”, John 10:28.

David crossed the Kidron (Cedron), when Absalom rebelled against him and Ahithophel changed allegiance and betrayed him, 2 Samuel chapters 15,16, and 17. The traitor psalms, applied to Judas in the New Testament, (Psalms 41,55,69, and 109), are based on Ahithophel’s treachery.

But there are several contrasts between David and Christ when they crossed this brook, as follows:

1. David had sinned in the matter of Bathsheba, and Ahithophel was very probably Bathsheba’s grandfather, see 2 Samuel 11:3 and 23:34. It is easy to see he had reason to change allegiance. Judas, however, had no reason at all to betray Christ. In fact, he had every reason to be loyal.

2. The judgment on David for his sin in connection with Bathsheba was, amongst other things, that evil would be raised up against him out of his own house, 2 Samuel 12:11. And so it came to pass, for the would-be usurper of David’s throne, Absalom, was his son. There was no sin in Christ, and therefore no reason for any to rise up against Him, especially from His own band of apostles.

3. David fled in the face of Absalom’s rebellion in part because he was weak in body, as he wrote in Psalm 41:8, “An evil disease, say they, cleaveth fast unto him: and now that he lieth he shall rise up no more.” No such affliction affected Christ, however, to enable His enemies to take advantage of Him.

4. David crossed the Kidron brook to flee into the wilderness to escape, leaving himself vulnerable to the loss of his throne; Christ crossed the same brook at the same place to confront His enemies, and go to Calvary to guarantee His throne.

5. Because the route from Jerusalem both David and Christ took was at the approach to the Mount of Olives, we know from ancient Jewish records that they followed the path that the scapegoat took on the Day of Atonement. But only the Lord Jesus could fulfil the ritual of that day, for He was “once offered to bear the sins of many”, Hebrews 9:28.

6. Once they reached the top of Mount Olivet, they were at the place, opposite the east gate of the Temple, where the Red Heifer would be slain “before the Lord”. In one of his repentance psalms, David appealed to the Lord to “Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean”, Psalm 51:7, a reference to the sprinkling of water, (into which some of the ashes of the red heifer had been placed), over a defiled person to make him clean, Numbers 19:17,18. The writer to the Hebrews contrasts the limited effect of the “ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean”, Hebrews 9:13, with the blood of Christ, which purges the conscience fully.

7. It is said that the blood from the passover lambs was channelled from the altar down to the brook Cedron, so that it is very possible that the waters were still red with their blood. How this must have affected the sensitive soul of Christ as He crossed those waters! But He would do more that cross over the brook, He would go to Calvary and pass through the waters of judgment so that we might be redeemed.

Where was a garden, into the which he entered, and his disciples- John does not name the garden, nor does he name the garden where the sepulchre was, 19:41. He does not use the word Gethsemane, meaning “Place of olive-presses”, for the same reason that he does not record the cry of abandonment on the cross. He is emphasising the Deity of Christ, not His vulnerability. There is no “crushing of the olives” in Gethsemane in John’s gospel, no “being in an agony”, hence no name for the garden which would remind of that, (for “Gethsemane” means “Place of the olive presses”). This tells us that the prayer of John 17 was not offered in Gethsemane; even the location was distinct, as well as the content of the prayer. The one was spoken as if the Lord was already in heaven, with the cross in the past, (hence to mention the place-name would be inappropriate), the others in Gethsemane were offered as if the cross was looming large.

18:2
And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples.

And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples- He would retire there when the authorities in Jerusalem oppressed Him, John 8:1. The place of refuge now becomes the place of arrest. Perhaps Judas and Christ “walked into the House of God in company” from this place, Psalm 55:14, for the mount of Olives was in line with the east gate of the temple.

18:3
Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons.

Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees- putting all the gospel records together, the following were present:

1. A great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and elders of the people, Matthew 26:47.

2. Mark adds “the scribes”, Mark 14:43.

3. The chief priests, captains of the temple, and the elders, Luke 22:52.

4. A band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, John 18:3.

5. Judas, Luke 22:47.

6. A servant of the high priest, Malchus, John 18:10.

7. A kinsman of Malchus, John 18:26.

Remember that more than twelve legions of angels were waiting for a call from Christ that never came, but, as He said, “how then shall the Scriptures be fulfilled?” Matthew 26:53.

Cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons- perhaps domestic lamps, hastily picked up when the call came, and military torches. Gideon’s torches caused the enemy to flee, Judges 7:19,20, but here it is the “enemy” who are holding the torches. They are sons of darkness coming to apprehend the Light of the World. But He does not need the torches, nor does He flee. Judas agreed to betray Him “in the absence of the multitude”, Luke 22:6, and this is how he did it.

The Lord highlighted the swords (military) and staves, (domestic), with the words, “Are ye come out as against a thief with swords and staves for to take me?” Matthew 26:55. God has put a sword into the hand of the powers that be, so that they can punish evil-doers. But Pilate could ask the question, “Why, what evil hath he done?”, Matthew 27:23, and they refused to respond to that question, because they knew that the answer was “None”. On the other hand, staves are what a householder would use to defend his property from a burglar. So they were treating Him as if He were the one who, like a thief, was acting illegally against the best interests both of the nation, and the individuals in the nation.

In fact, it was they who were in the wrong, for Jewish law was being contravened in the following ways:

1. The arrest should have been done voluntarily by those who were witnesses to the crime.

2. It was illegal for the temple guard acting for the High Priest to make the arrest.

3. It was illegal in Jewish law to use force against a suspect.

4. The arrest should not have been at night, and constituted an act of violence. This is why the disciples were preparing to prevent it. Malchus was probably one of those foremost in the arrest. If Peter had been preventing a legal arrest, he should have been arrested. The fact he was not, showed the authorities knew they were in the wrong, for the arrest of Christ was not legal.

5. The prisoner was bound, which was unnecessary violence, since He was surrounded by only a few men, and the arrest party consisted of many.

6. The prisoner was taken to Annas first, but he was not the proper magistrate.

7. He was interrogated at night, which was prohibited by law.

8. He was detained in a private house, which amounted to kidnap.

9. He was struck gratuitously, while He was bound and unable to defend Himself, and before any charges had been brought, John 18:22.

18:4
Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon him, went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye?

Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon him- the “therefore” indicates that He is acting in line with His knowledge of the Father’s will. He knew He was the foreordained Lamb, 1 Peter 1:19,20, and that the arrest would lead to His crucifixion.

Went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye? In response to the arrival of the arrest party, the Good Shepherd not only goes before to lead, but also to protect the sheep. The enemies of the sheep have to confront the shepherd first. He went forth to meet them, taking the initiative. There is no mention by John of Judas’ actions, which have taken place before this point. There is an emphasis on the love and care of the Shepherd, not the treachery and hostility of Judas, the wolf, who comes, with his accomplices, “to steal and to kill and to destroy”. He takes the initiative, asking whom they sought, so they did not arrest anyone else by mistake in the semi-darkness.

18:5
They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he. And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood with them.

They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he- the blind man said this, John 9:9 and no-one thought he was claiming Deity. So it must be that the expression reminds them of His word, “Before Abraham was, I am”, John 8:58. They took up stones to stone Him then, but now they are determined to see Him crucified.

How remarkable it is that Jesus of Nazareth is the great “I am”! This tells of His Deity. How remarkable also that the great “I am” should answer to the name of Jesus of Nazareth! This tells of His humility. He still answers to that name in heaven, as Saul of Tarsus found, Acts 22:8. His humble and obedient spirit shall never be forgotten.

And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood with them- he has done his wretched work, and now stands back with his new-found friends. He prefers their company to that of the Son of God, and thus shows himself to be an unbeliever. John alone mentions this fact, for he was especially sensitive to anyone who was untrue to his Lord. Yet Stephen accuses the nation of being the betrayers of Christ, Acts 7:52, so Judas is just a reflection of the nation. Stephen stood for Christ on earth, and Christ stood to receive him into heaven, verse 56.

18:6
As soon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went backward, and fell to the ground.

As soon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went backward, and fell to the ground- they took steps backward, reversing momentarily their plans, and then fell to the ground, illustrating what God’s plan is. They involuntarily do what they will do before Christ at the great white throne, (unless they have repented beforehand and have bowed the knee in that way), for unto Him every knee shall bow, Philippians 2:10, not only because of what He did when He became man, but also because of His Deity, Isaiah 45:22,23. They have an overpowering sense of Christ’s majesty. They thought they had come to arrest a carpenter, but He is, in fact, the Creator.

18:7
Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth.

Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth- having shown that He has power in Himself to resist arrest, He now submits to it as His Father’s will, and not as the will of men, thus highlighting that “He was led as a sheep to the slaughter”, Acts 8:32, not resisting at all. They have learnt that they are not in control. They may take Him, but He is delivered by “the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23.

18:8
Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he: if therefore ye seek me, let these go their way:

Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he- He is in control here, and rebukes them for asking the question again, when He has already given the answer. One man is holding a multitude at bay by His word, before submissively allowing them to take Him.

If therefore ye seek me, let these go their way- having established that they have only come for Him, then, and not before, He requires that the disciples be allowed to go. They cannot refuse this without denying what they have just said. He has put them into a position where they cannot refuse to let the disciples go. The Lord ensures the disciples retire with dignity, even if, when they are out of immediate danger, they flee, as the other gospels record, and as the Lord foretold even in John’s record in 16:32. The emphasis is on His care, and not their fear. This is in contrast to what happened in Gethsemane in connection with Malchus, for the Lord asked permission to heal him, with the words, “Suffer ye thus far”, Luke 22:51.

18:9
That the saying might be fulfilled, which he spake, Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none.

That the saying might be fulfilled, which he spake, Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none- John is quoting Christ’s testimony to His Father in 17:12. There is no mention of Judas here, as there was in that verse, for he has now clearly sided with the enemy, and has placed himself out of the range of Christ’s protection as Good Shepherd. This statement shows that our Shepherd is concerned about our physical welfare and safety, as well as our spiritual good.

18:10
Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest’s servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant’s name was Malchus.

Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest’s servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant’s name was Malchus- this had repercussions in a two-fold way later. First, this incident drew attention to Peter, and so a relative of Malchus, who also was in the garden, accused him of being a disciple, and this resulted in the third of his denials, John 18:26,27. Perhaps this is why John is the only one to name Peter as the one with the sword, so as to make his account of Peter’s denial intelligible. Only Luke the doctor records the healing of the ear, and even tells us which ear it was.

Peter’s action also gave the Lord the opportunity to show Pilate that His kingdom was not of this world. What earthly king rebukes his followers for fighting, and heals one of the enemy’s soldiers? John does not record the healing of the ear to preserve as the climax of Christ’s miracle-ministry as the raising of Lazarus. To heal an ear, although having significance, would be an anti-climax if recorded after the raising of a dead person.

18:11
Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it?

Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath- it is noticeable that the Lord rebuked Peter for seeking to prevent His arrest, but the soldiers do not arrest Peter for the injury to Malchus. They know they are acting illegally. Peter on a human level was justified in seeking to prevent an injustice. The Lord had sanctioned the carrying of a sword when engaged in the work of God, in self-defence, Luke 22:35-38.

The cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it? The Lord was acting on a higher level than human justice. Note the difference between these words and “O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me”, Matthew 26:39. The conflict in Gethsemane is over, and the Saviour is resolved to drink the cup.

Peter did not realise it then, but later on he would speak of Christ being delivered by “the determinate will and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23, and yet he had sought to frustrate that will! He will write many years later of “the sufferings of Christ”, meaning “the sufferings that pertained to Christ”, such is the sense conveyed by the particular preposition “of” in that passage, 1 Peter 1:11. Those sufferings were to be His, come what may, and Peter’s sword would not prevent them.

18:12
Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him,

Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him- this was another illegality, to bind an uncharged suspect. When men came to arrest Elijah, he brought down fire from heaven and consumed the first two arrest parties, and no doubt would have done the same to the third had not the angel intervened, 2 Kings 1:9-15. James and John no doubt had this incident in mind, (they had just seen Elijah on the Mount of Transfiguration), when they wanted to call down fire from heaven on the Samaritans, but the rebuke the Saviour gave was, “The Son of Man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them”, Luke 9:54-56. Samson broke his bands when the Philistines were upon him, and triumphed, Judges 16:10-12, Christ gained victory in weakness. They bind the hands that had just healed an ear.

At this point it will be helpful to have the order of subsequent events in our minds. If we were to read each of the four gospels in isolation, we might gain the impression that they were at variance, or that they had their facts wrong. This is not so, however, because John the apostle lived to be an old man, well beyond the time when the other three gospels were written, and the Spirit guided him into all truth, John 16:13. So he, as one present at the proceedings, was able to sanction all four of the records, his own included. We may have confidence, therefore, that what is written is a true witness. We should approach the gospel records, not in a spirit of criticism and doubt, but with an open mind, prepared to accept what they tell us.

Event 1

Arrest in the garden

Event 2

Leading, bound, to Annas

Event 3

Transferral to be questioned by Caiaphas, the other high priest

Event 4

Brought before an informal Sanhedrin, at night, and condemned

Event 5

Brought before a formal session of the Sanhedrin at dawn to ratify the former decision.

Event 6

Led to Pilate, bound, to be questioned.

Event 7

Sent by Pilate to Herod.

Event 8

Returned to Pilate and questioned again.

Event 9

Pronounced by Pilate to be not guilty, but scourged.

Event 10

Presented to the people who call for His crucifixion.

Event 11

Mocked by the Roman soldiers.

Event 12

Brought forth to the people, who cry “Crucify!”

Event 13

Questioned about His claim to be Son of God.

Event 14

Delivered to be crucified.

18:13
And led him away to Annas first; for he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year.

And led him away to Annas first- He was “led as a sheep to the slaughter”, Acts 8:32, where the word slaughter is not one used of sacrifice. Their object is to kill Him. They have no notion that He will be the sacrifice, even though it is priests who direct the operation. The House of Annas were known as “the whisperers”, (The Jewish Talmud said “they hissed like vipers”). They exerted their influence on the judges, “whereby rivals were corrupted, judgment perverted, and the Shekinah withdrawn”. The Shekinah was the Jewish name for the glory of God. Christ is the brightness of the glory, Hebrews 1:3, and He was withdrawn from the nation by God, being rejected by the High Priests. They of all people should have appreciated the glory of God in Christ.

In the days of Eli the Israelites brought the ark of the covenant into the field of battle, and it was captured by Gentiles. David comments on this later on and writes, “He delivered his strength into captivity, and his glory into the enemy’s hand”, Psalm 78:61. Phinehas’ wife also commented on the incident at the time and said, “The glory is departed from Israel: for the ark of God is taken”, 1 Samuel 4:22. She knew that the glory of God dwelt between the cherubim on the mercy-seat which was upon the ark, and lamented its departure. How much more should Israel have lamented after they had taken the one the ark typified, and delivered Him into the hands of the Gentiles. But the priests, like Eli’s sons, had no such appreciation. No doubt the Philistines thought they had won the day, but they found that the ark was stronger than they were, for Dagon their god bowed down to it. And those who took “the ark” in Gethsemane, they bowed down too, as we have seen in verse 6.

For he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year- the reason He was taken to Annas first was because he was father-in-law to Caiaphas. This might seem a strange reason to give, but John is indicating that the high priests were all of the same family, and Caiaphas was high priest that same year only because of the behind-the-scenes manipulation by Annas.

The fact that John mentions this, as well as saying in verse 24 that Annas had sent Christ bound to Caiaphas, suggests that “the high priest” of the following narrative is Caiaphas, and that the Lord was taken first of all to Annas, but not to be formally interrogated. It shows the influence Annas still had. In fact, in Acts 4:6 it is Annas who is called the high priest, for he was the power behind the office, and Caiaphas, whilst present, was simply named.

18:14
Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people.

Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people- this refers to John 11:45-54. Caiaphas is clearly not an unbiased judge, for he is of the opinion that one man should die, if that avoids the nation perishing, and that one man is Christ. Not only has he made his mind up, but has made it public. This is further evidence of the illegality of the trial. Christ did indeed die for the nation, but not as a hostage, but a sacrificial substitute. It was indeed expedient, or profitable to them, but not so as to prevent the Romans depriving them of their rights, but so as to secure the rights of God in the matter of sin, and enable Him to righteously justify sinners.

There follows in verses 15 to 18 the account of Peter’s first denial. The gospel writers intertwine Peter’s denials with the account of Christ before the high priests, as if to suggest that they, as representatives of the nation, were denying Him too. This was the case, for Peter himself, having been converted from his lapse, accuses the nation later on of denying the Holy One and the Just, Acts 3:14. He then called upon the nation to “repent…and be converted”, verse 19, just as he had repented and been converted from his denials.

(b)  Verses 15-18
The denial by Peter the first time

18:15
And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple: that disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the high priest.

And Simon Peter followed Jesus- when the Lord was actually arrested, all the disciples forsook Him and fled. Having escaped out of immediate danger, Peter now follows the arrest party, but afar off, Matthew 26:58. He is a marked man, having tried to kill a man in the garden. To his credit, he does not immediately go to where he was staying in Jerusalem, although he will do this later, for the Lord said, “Behold the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me.” John 16:32.

And so did another disciple- we are not told who this disciple is. Some think it is John the apostle, but he always identifies himself in the gospel as “the disciple whom Jesus loved”.

That disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the high priest- this disciple seems to want to be in favour with both parties, Christ and the high priest. He has compromised, and sadly he influenced even Peter in the matter. We should beware of compromise, because it will lead both ourselves and others into difficulties. Like Peter, he has nothing to say when the Lord is falsely accused. The psalmist anticipated this situation when he wrote with Christ in mind, “Reproach hath broken my heart; and I am full of heaviness: and I looked for some to take pity, but there was none; and for comforters, but I found none”, Psalm 69:20.

18:16
But Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter.

But Peter stood at the door without- it would have been better if he had taken the fact that the door was shut against him as a sign that he ought not to enter.

Then went out that other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter- this disciple must have been very well-known and trusted, for he does not have to get the high priest’s permission, and the girl at the door does what he says. It is almost a “Lot situation”, for that man had entered into Sodom and gained a place of influence there. But no good came of it. Let us ensure that we only influence believers for good, and do not lead them into paths that may result in sin.

18:17
Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man’s disciples? He saith, I am not.

Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man’s disciples? Peter has gone to stand by the fire, and the maid who let him in follows him. Luke’s account, literally rendered, is “A certain maid, having seen him sitting by the light”. It was a much better situation in Acts 4:13, where we read of Peter and John, that the high priests “took knowledge of them, that they had been with Jesus”. The girl was hardly likely to have been in the garden at the arrest, but she may have seen him if she had watched the entry into Jerusalem.

He saith, I am not- here is the first of Peter’s denials. It is important to notice that he does not renounce the faith. Fearful of his danger, he takes the cowardly course and denies that he is a disciple. We should not underestimate the seriousness of these denials. We should also note how wrong and foolish it is to make Peter the foundation of the church, given that he acted in this way.

Mark tells us that the Lord warned Peter that he would deny Him thrice before the cock had crowed twice, Mark 14:30. He then tells us that after his first denial “he went out into the porch, and the cock crew”, Mark 14:68. The crowing of the cock is under the control of Christ, and He is here giving a warning to Peter after his first denial, reminding him that he is in danger of denying again. Peter is in the porch, so the way of escape from the temptation is available. The word that Matthew uses for porch means a gateway. God always gives us the way of escape, but we do not always take it, to our loss. So it was with Peter. In the upper room he had been like one who thinketh he standeth, and he should have taken heed lest he fall, 1 Corinthians 10:12. But the apostle goes on to say, “There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.” 1 Corinthians 10:13. The porch was Peter’s way of escape, and he could so easily have gone out, but sadly he did not do so, and returned into the palace to stand at the world’s fire.

It is well-known that hens have varied levels of importance among the flock, and they maintain this order by pecking. If a hen from a lower level steps out of line, then those higher up peck her into submission. This is called the “pecking order”. It has been discovered of recent years that cockerels also have a way of maintaining their levels of influence. It is not by pecking, but by crowing. He who crows first and loudest is at the top of the hierarchy. Now when we are given the list of the apostles, we read, “The first, Simon, who is called Peter”, Matthew 10:2. So he was the “chief cockerel”. Without being unkind to him, we have to say that in the gospel records he seems to “crow” first and loudest. How appropriate then that the first and the loudest cockerel in the vicinity of the high priest’s palace should be used as a warning to Peter. His crowing seemed to say to Peter, “You have been given the first place amongst the apostles, so you should set a good example, and not deny your Lord again”.

Matthew, Luke and John do not mention this cockcrow, because it is not the sound that signals the start of the watch of the night called “The cock crow”. We read of the four watches of the night in Mark 13:35, “at even, or at midnight, or at the cock-crowing, or in the morning”, “even” being from 6pm to 9pm; “midnight” being from 9pm to 12 o’clock; “cock-crowing” from midnight to 3am; “morning” from 3am to 6am. So the last three are named by what comes at the end of each one.

Apparently in tropical parts the cockerel often crows in the dead of night, but this is not the “official” cock crow, but rather the expression of a cock calling out of turn. Peter had been like that, speaking out of turn as he denied his Lord. It is this that only Mark records.

So when the Lord says in Matthew 26:34, “before the cock crow”; in Luke 22:34, “the cock shall not crow this day”; and in John 13:38, “the cock shall not crow”, He is speaking of the crowing of the cock that signals the end of the cock-crowing watch at 3am. Significantly the Lord does not say, “before 3am you will deny me”, but mentions the audible sound of the cock crowing, thus giving the crowing of the cock special significance to Peter, to reinforce its importance as a warning.

Some have questioned this incident on the grounds that cockerels were unclean birds, and therefore, so they think, would not be allowed in Jerusalem. It may well be that no Jew would keep a cockerel, but we should not forget that there was a Roman garrison in the city, and one of the ways Roman soldiers amused themselves was by watching cock fights.

Important note on denial
The Lord had told His disciples, “Whosoever therefore shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven. But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven.” Matthew 10:32,33. To confess Christ means to acknowledge who He is. To deny Him is to reject who He is. The context of those words is the preaching of the gospel of the kingdom. Some will believe that gospel, and by so doing will confess Christ. Others will reject it, and so will deny the truth it brings them as to the person of Christ. If they persist in this, then Christ will have to deny they are His in the day of judgment. So the one who confesses is not the same one who denies. So the Lord is not saying here that He may, in certain circumstances, deny one who has previously confessed Him. The words are in the context of not being afraid of those who kill the body, verse 28. It was this fear that was in Peter’s heart, leading him to deny his Lord to escape death.

So what shall we say of Peter’s denial? We are helped in this by remembering what the Lord said to him before the event, which was, “Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren”, Luke 22:31,32. Peter’s reply to this was, “Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both into prison, and to death”, verse 33. The Lord’s response: “I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me”, verse 34.

So several things are coming together when Peter denied his Lord. First, there was the prior intercession of Christ for him, He knowing what was going to happen. Second, there was the attempt of Satan to get Peter, and the other disciples, to fail in their faith in Christ. In other words, to apostatise. Third, there was the willingness of Peter to cleave to the Lord, even to the point of death. Fourth, there was the weakness of the flesh, despite the willingness of the spirit, as the Lord said to them in Gethsemane, Matthew 26:41. (So it was the power of Christ’s intercession, not the willingness of Peter’s spirit, that kept Peter back from renouncing Him). Fifth, there was the denial when confronted by those around the fire. Sixth, there were the bitter tears after he had denied His Lord. Seventh, the conversion and restoration to full fellowship, with the ability to strengthen his brethren so that they do not deny the Lord as he did.

We may conclude that the denial of an unbeliever is different to the denial by a believer. The Lord prayed that Peter’s faith would not fail, so He recognised him as a believer. He had confidence that he would recover from his lapse, and be in a position to strengthen others so that they do not make the mistake he did. Peter did not renounce his faith in Christ, but sadly denied that he was a disciple and that he knew Him. Nor did the Lord renounce Peter, but interceded for Him and welcomed him back to fellowship.

It is interesting to note that the angels at the empty tomb spoke to Mary Magdalene and the other women, but not to Peter and John. Were they sensitive to the fact that both had forsaken the Lord and fled, and that Peter had denied Him? But it is pleasing to note that the message from the angel to the women was “But go your way, tell his disciples and Peter, that he goeth before you into Galilee: there shall ye see him, as he said unto you.” Mark 16:7. So the angel was looking forward to Peter’s restoration.

18:18
And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals; for it was cold: and they warmed themselves: and Peter stood with them, and warmed himself.

And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals; for it was cold- it has often been noticed that John gives little insights into the state of things naturally on that night. He has already told us that Judas went out, “and it was night”, 13:30. Night, indeed, as to the time, but night in Judas’ soul, and sadly he goes out eventually into the blackness of darkness for ever. Here, John tells us it was cold. Cold as to the temperature, but cold hearts are plotting the death of their Messiah. Later on in verse 28 he will tell us “it was early”, as far as the time of day, but they hastened to do their ugly deed. Their feet were “swift to shed blood”, Romans 3:15.

And they warmed themselves: and Peter stood with them, and warmed himself- how sad to find a believer warmed by that which warms unbelievers. The Lord noted this, and after He was risen He made a fire of coals, and Peter was restored to fellowship with Him again, 21:9. That fire, however, was not just to warm cold and sad disciples, but also to cook them a meal and feed them. The world’s fire does not do this, for there is nothing in the world that will feed the souls of saints.

So Peter first of all stood without, verse 16, then he stood within, and then we learn from Luke that he sat down together with them, Luke 22:55. This is the downward path of those who deny their Lord.

After the parenthesis to introduce the idea of Peter’s denial, John continues with his narrative, as he describes the preliminary hearing, designed to prepare the way for the formal hearing before the Sanhedrin at dawn. John is showing us at the outset the disinterest in the truth displayed by the authorities.

(c)  Verses 19-24
The dialogue between Christ and the high priest

18:19
The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doctrine.

The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples- he is afraid there is about to be an uprising against the authorities, but they need not have worried, for the Lord had rebuked Peter for the use of the sword in Gethsemane. Notice the Lord does not discuss His disciples, as He protects them like the Good Shepherd He is. He arranged for their departure at His arrest, thus shielding them physically, and now He shields them again, ensuring that after His ascension they are not targeted.

And of his doctrine- the high priestly family were Sadducees, and Luke tells us “the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit”, Acts 23:8. They are clearly at variance with the teaching of the Lord Jesus. The Lord will not be drawn into details, however, for He had been a recognised teacher in Israel for three and a half years, often in the temple courts, and they had ample opportunity to listen to Him then.

Special note on His doctrine

It was a life-giving word- “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.” John 5:24.

It was a word from God- “My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me”, John 7:16.

It was a word of truth- “he that sent me is true; and I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him”, 8:26.

It was a word of insight- “I speak that which I have seen with my Father”, John 8:38.

It was a word of authority- “For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak.” John 12:49.

18:20
Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing.

Jesus answered him- the Lord was always in control during His trials, yet never acted rudely. “Who, when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not”, 1 Peter 2:23. He is confident that truth is on His side, and He will not allow error and falsehood to prevail, even when He is a bound prisoner.

I spake openly to the world- He never limited Himself to a select group of listeners, for all were welcome to hear what He had to say. There was no secrecy. This was a rebuke to Annas, (who was very possibly present, since Peter links all those named as rulers together in Acts 4:8,10 as being guilty of crucifying Christ), for Annas was notorious for his secret dealings, being known as “the whisperer”.

I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort- His was no attempt to advance some weird doctrines at variance with the teaching of the Old Testament. He was recognised as a teacher in the synagogues, and He taught in the temple courts as other doctors of the law did. He was not a rabble-rouser on the street corner. The prophet had said that “He shall not cry, not lift up, nor cause his voice to be heard in the street.” Isaiah 42:2. The apostles followed this example, preaching either in the synagogues, or in different houses.

The temple was the territory of the high priests, and their responsibility, so if He had been a heretic, they should have arrested Him immediately. The fact is that when they tried to do so, those who were sent to apprehend Him came back without Him, saying, “Never man spake like this man”, John 7:46. The power of His words was enough to prevent His arrest.

And in secret have I said nothing- of course He had spoken to His disciples in the privacy of the upper room, but that was only after the nation had had three and a half years in which to listen to Him and know the sort of things He was saying and teaching.

18:21
Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said.

Why askest thou me? It was forbidden in Jewish law to try to get the accused to incriminate himself, hence the implied rebuke for asking Him.

Ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said- the Lord appeals to those who could bear witness, and implies that the high priest should have been bringing them forward to bear testimony, not false witnesses who couldn’t agree. This is a rebuke from “the Holy One and the Just”, for the high priest’s false dealings.

18:22
And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, Answerest thou the high priest so?

And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand- is this the best way that the nation entrusted with God’s righteous law can behave? Have they no procedures by which to deal with this situation? They have no answer to His responses, except an act of contempt and insult. Men still hold (the word means “suppress, hold down”) the truth in unrighteousness, Romans 1:18. This is part of the process by which the world was being judged by Christ, bringing it out into the light and exposing its wickedness. He is prepared to be ill-treated in this way if the truth is brought out thereby, as it is.

Saying, Answerest thou the high priest so? Any prisoner was within His rights to protest at the illegality of the proceedings. Paul protested at his illegal treatment, so that others would benefit, Acts 16:37. The Lord will not allow unrighteousness. He is “the Just One, of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers”, Acts 7:52, (said to the high priest, verse 1). The officer is clearly trying to impress his master with his zeal. He should have been restrained and rebuked for breaking the law, but there was no interest in keeping to the law that night.

18:23
Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou me?

Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil- He was either guilty or innocent of reviling the high priest. If guilty, the due process should be followed and measures taken to show His guilt. Annas and Caiaphas are being given a lesson in justice by “the Judge of all the earth”.

But if well, why smitest thou me? That the action of striking Him was illegal is seen in the absence of any response to Christ’s question.

18:24
Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest.

Now Annas had sent Him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest- why does John tell us this at this point? It may be that Annas lived in the same palace as Caiaphas, and John is preparing us for the possibility that when the Lord was being taken from Caiaphas to Pilate, it was then that “the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter”, Luke 22:61.

It is also possible that by his deliberate vagueness as to where the conversation took place, John is using a literary device to show his disapproval of what happened. Jacob had said, as he prophesied about the wickedness of Simeon and Levi, “O my soul, come not thou into their secret; unto their assembly, mine honour, be not thou united: for in their anger they slew a man, and in their selfwill they digged down a wall.” Genesis 49:6. John is heeding Jacob’s advice, and distancing himself from the secret counsels of the descendants of Levi. It would have been better for Peter if he had done this too, for his other name Simon is the equivalent of Simeon, who was allied to Levi, Genesis 49:5; 34:25. Simon Peter came close to being united, (“Levied”), unto their assembly, such is the danger of denial.

John is also pointing out to us the illegality of the proceedings, if we put the emphasis on “bound”. This binding should not have happened, and it sets the tone for the whole of the proceedings of the next few hours.

In John 18:25-27 we have John’s account of Peter’s second and third denial, as if to put side by side the denial of Peter for the third time and the denial of the Jewish authorities of the Lord Jesus for the third time, first before Annas privately, then before Caiaphas and an informal company of “chief priests and elders, and all the council”, Matthew 26:59, and then before the formal Sanhedrin in public at the break of day, (although John does not record this latter “trial”).

By his statement about the sending from Annas to Caiaphas, John is ensuring we realise the informal session of the Sanhedrin we shall consider next was under Caiaphas the high priest’s control, for he was high priest that year. As such, he had already decided that Christ should die, John 49-53, and was not, therefore, an impartial judge.

(d)  Verses 25-27
The denial by Peter the second and third time

18:25
And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself. They said therefore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples? He denied it, and said, I am not.

And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself- John repeats what he told us in verse 18, to pick up the narrative of Peter’s denial again.

They said therefore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples? He denied it, and said, I am not- so he has denied being one of Christ’s disciples already, (and, as Mark tells us, has been warned by the crowing of the first cock), and now he does the selfsame thing. He has rejected the way of escape that was made available to him through the porch.

18:26
One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I see thee in the garden with him?

One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I see thee in the garden with him? The fire had warmed him, but this question is red-hot, for to be a disciple is one thing, but to be guilty of attempted murder is another. The man is an eye-witness of what happened, and could have been brought forward in a court of law to condemn Peter. How much anguish Peter could have saved himself by escaping out of the porch!

18:27
Peter then denied again: and immediately the cock crew.

Peter then denied again: and immediately the cock crew- Matthew gives us a sense of Peter’s desperation in the situation he had got himself into. The first denial was a denial that he knew what the maid meant. The second time he denied with an oath. The third time he denied with cursing and swearing, Matthew 26:70,72,74. The first cock was moved to crow after the first denial, and now there is restraint on every cock until after the third denial. Moreover, it crowed immediately after the denial, showing that it was not a coincidence, for the cock was in the Lord’s hands; but better still, Peter was in the Lord’s hands, and His intercession has ensured that his faith in Christ has not failed.

Matthew gives us the sequel, for we read, “And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly.” Matthew 26:75. Luke adds a detail, for we read that after the third denial, “And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter.” Luke 22:61. The psalmist had foretold the trials of the Lord Jesus, and had said, “Reproach hath broken my heart; and I am full of heaviness: and I looked for some to take pity, but there was none; and for comforters, but I found none.” Psalm 69:20.

That Peter’s tears were genuine tears of repentance is seen in three ways. First, in that the Lord had personal dealings with him afterwards in a meeting of which we know nothing, Mark 16:7; 1 Corinthians 15:5. If he had not truly repented this could not have happened.

Second, he accused the leaders of the nation with the charge, “But ye denied the Holy One and the Just”, Acts 3:14. He could not have done that sincerely if his own denial had not been repented of and forgiven.

Third, his repentance was shown in that he learnt from his mistake. He denied whilst the Lord was suffering at the hands of men and was being buffeted, and later on in his life, writing to Christian servants he said, “For this is thankworthy, if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. For what glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? But if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps: who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth: who when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously”, 1 Peter 2:19-23. He had been beneath in the palace court whilst men buffeted, insulted, and falsely accused God’s Perfect Servant, who displayed the utmost poise and restraint. Thinking upon these things, Peter was humbled, and learnt the lesson, and thus his repentance was real.

John has told us in verse 24 that Annas sent the Lord bound to Caiaphas, but there is no appeal to the other members of the council in that passage, simply a conversation between the high priest and Christ. We have to read Matthew 26:57, 59-68, and Mark 14:55-65 to find details of the meeting of the council before dawn, at which they agreed to formally charge Christ once the morning was come. They were not allowed to formally charge Him during the night. By his statement about the sending from Annas to Caiaphas, John is ensuring we realise the informal session of the Sanhedrim we shall consider next was under Caiaphas the high priest’s control, for he was high priest that year.

For the sake of completeness, we will divert to think of this informal session, as found in Mark 14:55-65:

Mark 14:55
And the chief priests and all the council sought for witness against Jesus to put him to death; and found none.

And the chief priests and all the council sought for witness against Jesus to put him to death- we see the determination of the rulers to obtain what they want. They first of all sought for witness. Now forced witness is of no value, for witnesses must come forward voluntarily. Especially since under Jewish law those who brought false witness were to be condemned with the same punishment as the one they witnessed against would have received. Witnesses therefore would be very reluctant to come forward and give false testimony under this system. The rulers will tell Pilate later on that “by our law he ought to die”, but they did not follow their law.

Note the bias of these judges, for they are bringing forward witnesses for one purpose only, to see that the prisoner is put to death. They are not assembled to seek and find the truth, but to get Christ crucified; that is their agenda.

And found none- they were unable to find men who were prepared to lie about Him, let alone those who had evidence of some fault. This was because there was no fault. The lack of witnesses to testify against Him is a powerful testimony for Him, and should have resulted in the trial being ended.

Mark 14:56
For many bare false witness against him, but their witness agreed not together.

For many bear false witness against him, but their witness did not agree together- the requirement of the law of Moses was as follows: “One witness shall not rise up against a man for any iniquity, or for any sin, in any sin that he sinneth: at the mouth of two witnesses, or at the mouth of three witnesses, shall the matter be established. If a false witness rise up against any man to testify against him that which is wrong; then both the men, between whom the controversy is, shall stand before the Lord, before the priests and the judges, which shall be in those days; And the judges shall make diligent inquisition: and, behold, if the witness be a false witness, and hath testified falsely against his brother; then shall ye do unto him, as he had thought to have done unto his brother: so shalt thou put the evil away from among you. And those which remain shall hear, and fear, and shall henceforth commit no more any such evil among you. And thine eye shall not pity; but life shall go for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot.” Deuteronomy 19:15-21.

We see from this that the false witnesses should have been crucified, (for that was what their false witness would result in), and the case dismissed as being unjust.

Mark 14:57
And there arose certain, and bare false witness against him, saying,

And there arose certain, and bare false witness against him, saying- having brought forced witness, and false witness, we now have fabricated witness. Clearly the priests are having trouble in finding any who will witness against Him. There were multitudes in Israel who could bear testimony for Him, so why were these not brought?

Mark 14:58
We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I will build another made without hands.

We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands- this is a garbled version of what the Lord had said in Jerusalem at the first passover of His public ministry. He had actually said, when asked what sign He showed to give Him the right to purge the temple, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up”, John 2:19. They misunderstood His words, thinking He was referring only to Herod’s temple. This is why they spoke of Him rearing it up in three days, when it had been forty-six years since the building had started, and still it was not finished. After His resurrection from the dead the disciples realised that He had been speaking of the temple of His body, of which the temple was a figure.

So He said nothing about destroying the temple Himself. It was they who would do it, when they secured His death. His body, soul and spirit would be separated in death, and since they were responsible for His death, (although from another viewpoint He laid His life down of Himself), they would destroy Him.

There is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self-will dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5,6. The slaughter of Christ, and the destruction of the walls of Jerusalem are linked. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son involves the city of those who refused the invitation to the wedding being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7.

There is a vital connection, then, between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body, the temple of the Holy Spirit. Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again. In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the vail of the temple was rent, for the destruction had begun!

By crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple, but when He comes again there will be built a temple fit for His glorious kingdom, as detailed by Ezekiel in his prophecy, chapters 40-47. As Zechariah said, “He shall build the temple of the Lord”, Zechariah 6:12.

It was the Sadducean party which controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. They no doubt thought of this statement by Christ during the first passover of His ministry as an attack upon their doctrine. And now at His trial during the last passover of His ministry it is the Sadducean party in control of proceedings. They think it is time for revenge.

And within three days I will build another made without hands- there are at least two misrepresentations here. He did not say He would build another, but would raise up the one that was destroyed. He said nothing of the building being made without hands, as if it were some magical building. They either ignorantly or wilfully misquoted His words.

Mark 14:59
But neither so did their witness agree together.

But neither so did their witness agree together- just as the witnesses of verse 56 did not agree together, neither did these latter ones agree either. The case should have collapsed, therefore, but those conducting it are not interested in justice.

Mark 14:60
And the high priest stood up in the midst, and asked Jesus, saying, Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these witness against thee?

And the high priest stood up in the midst- according to Jewish law, for the high priest to stand up during a trial was an illegal act, and should have signalled the end of the trial altogether. Caiaphas is clearly frustrated, and having failed to find two witnesses who will agree, has to resort to trying to get the prisoner to incriminate Himself.

And asked Jesus, saying, Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these witness against thee? The Lord Jesus will not appear to endorse false witness by responding to it. When it was a question of His own honour, He would be like a sheep dumb before its shearers, as the prophet had said. Men are here seeking to shear Him of His glory, and He remains silent. When it is a question of the glory of His Father, or the defence of the truth, or the safety of His disciples, He will speak; but not otherwise.

Mark 14:61
But he held his peace, and answered nothing. Again the high priest asked him, and said unto him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?

But he held his peace, and answered nothing- He will not even explain why He will not answer, such is His determination to remain silent. His silence is a rebuke to their false accusations.

Again the high priest asked him, and said unto him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed? We know from Matthew’s gospel that at this point the high priest had put the Lord Jesus under oath. We read, “And the high priest answered and said unto him, I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God”, Matthew 26:63. He was obliged to answer, therefore, as a godly Jew, for it was a trespass against the law to not answer. The word is, “And if a soul sin, and hear the voice of swearing, and is a witness, whether he hath seen or known of it; if he do not utter it, then he shall bear his iniquity.” Leviticus 5:1. The phrase “if a soul sin” anticipates that there may be need of a trespass offering if the witness does not testify. By “voice of swearing” is meant “the voice of one who is putting you under oath”. So as one who would not trespass against God’s law, He was willing to break His silence; but He is doing so at the command of His Father, not of the high priest.

Mark 14:62
And Jesus said, I am: and ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.

And Jesus said, I am- in Matthew the answer is “Thou hast said”, which is the formula a polite Jew would use when answering a question of a serious nature. Mark tells us what He said in its plain meaning, for the benefit of his Gentile readers. Here is a definite and unmistakable claim to Deity, and because the rulers did not believe His claim, they reckoned it to be blasphemy.

It should be noticed that to the learned men of Israel the title “Son of the Blessed” was a title of Deity. The fact that He claimed to be God’s Son did not imply He was in some way less than God. He was claiming to be fully God. The expression “son of” to an Eastern mind would mean “the sharer of the nature of”. So the Lord called James and John “sons of thunder”, meaning they shared the same nature as the thunder did, stormy and angry.

And ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power- notice He reverts now to the title, Son of man, that is relevant to all men, for judgment has been given to Him because He is Son of man, John 5:27. The priests are being informed that although they sit in judgment on Him then, in a day to come it will be different. And that He will rise from the dead and ascend to the right hand of God, which is the right hand of power, will ensure that this will happen, for as Paul said to the men of Athens, who scoffed at the idea of the resurrection of the dead, (as the Sadducean priests did in Israel), that God “hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead”, Acts 17:31.

It seems that those in hell can see those in heaven, so it is that when he died and went to hell, Caiaphas was able to see the one he had condemned, and would realise that He was in the highest place of honour, whilst he himself was in the depths of shame, despite being high priest in Israel.

And coming in the clouds of heaven- Christ would do more than ascend to heaven, He would descend from thence in power and great glory, for the apostle John writes, “Behold he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him”, Revelation 1:7. We see now why the Lord said “ye shall see”, for this pronoun is plural. All the unbelievers in the nation, represented that day by Caiaphas, shall see these things. And the nation as a whole shall see, too, as their Messiah comes to reign.

Mark 14:63
Then the high priest rent his clothes, and saith, What need we any further witnesses?

Then the high priest rent his clothes- it is true that the high priest in Israel was forbidden to rend his clothes, Leviticus 21:10, but that was in connection with mourning the dead. Caiaphas would not mourn if the Man before him was dead. The point is that by rending his garments the high priest was unwittingly signifying the end of the Levitical priesthood, just as the rending of the vail denoted the end of the temple ritual that went with it. But it is surely significant that the official garments of the high priest had gold wires interwoven in them, Exodus 39:2-5, and if he had rent those garments he would have broken the gold wires. But those wires signified the glory of Christ’s Deity, interwoven in the threads of linen signifying Christ’s humanity.

And saith, What need we any further witnesses? By this statement he admitted that the witnesses already brought before him had not produced any evidence of guilt. He had to resort to placing the prisoner on oath to obtain a confession. He also is bringing the proceedings to a swift conclusion, because he thinks he has obtained what he thinks is a confession of guilt.

Mark 14:64
Ye have heard the blasphemy: what think ye? And they all condemned him to be guilty of death.

Ye have heard the blasphemy- Christ had given ample proof of His Deity throughout His ministry, but they were determined not to believe on Him, for that would involve loss of prestige and power. Blasphemy is speech that injures the reputation of another, in this case of God. They believed it was their duty to stone blasphemers to death, and indeed it was, for the law required it in Leviticus 24:15,16, with the words, “And thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel, saying, Whosoever curseth his God shall bear his sin. And he that blasphemeth the name of the Lord, he shall surely be put to death, and all the congregation shall certainly stone him: as well the stranger, as he that is born in the land, when he blasphemeth the name of the Lord, shall be put to death.” So to speak injuriously of God merited stoning; it stands to reason that to claim, as a man, to be equal with God, is the ultimate injury and insult.

What think ye? And they all condemned him to be guilty of death- Caiaphas cannot make the decision alone, so he now puts the matter to the vote of the Sanhedrim, and by so doing will make them guilty of the conviction of Christ too. As Peter will say just a few weeks later, “I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers”, Acts 3:17.

It is interesting to notice in this connection that the only category of person who was to bring a male kid of the goats as a sin offering, was a ruler, Leviticus 4:22-26. And the animal that was slain to atone for the sins of the nation on the Day of Atonement was a male kid of the goats, Leviticus 16:5. Thus there is a link between the rulers and the nation in their sin, (“ye did it, as also your rulers”), and both are provided for in the true sacrifice of Christ for sin which the goat pictured; such is the grace of God.

The rabbis said that when the law made provision for the whole congregation of Israel when they sinned through ignorance, as detailed in Leviticus 4:13-21, it was because of “a wrong decision of the Sanhedrin”. When a bullock was brought as a sin offering in that event, and the elders of the people laid their hands upon it before it was slain and the blood sprinkled, then the word from God came, “it shall be forgiven them”, Leviticus 4:20. Little did the rulers in Israel realise that the one they condemned by a wrong decision of the Sanhedrin, was the very sacrifice for their sin, and who on the cross uttered the words, “Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do”, Luke 23:34.

Mark 14:65
And some began to spit on him, and to cover his face, and to buffet him, and to say unto him, Prophesy: and the servants did strike him with the palms of their hands.

And some began to spit on him- the soldiers of Pilate, who were Gentiles, did this later on, but we do not expect such behaviour from the officers of the high priest of Israel. The prophet foretold this when he wrote of the Messiah, “I hid not my face from shame and spitting”, Isaiah 50:6. To spit on someone is the ultimate expression of contempt and hatred, and the Lord Jesus did not seek to avoid this expression of the wickedness of men. He endured the cross, for His Father ordained that for Him, but He despised the shame, that which men gratuitously heaped upon Him. Even if a person is guilty, justice does not require that he be insulted. In fact, Jewish law required the utmost respect for a prisoner, and extreme deference was to be shown to him. After all, until condemned, he was to be reckoned innocent.

The Lord Jesus warned His disciples with the words, “Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished. For he shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on: and they shall scourge him, and put him to death: and the third day he shall rise again”, Luke 18:31-33. And so it came to pass.

What the Lord did not tell His disciples was that their rulers would spit on Him also. It was one thing for uncouth Gentile soldiers to do this, but it was entirely another thing for members of the Sanhedrin to do so. They were so contemptuous of Him that they allowed themselves to do it, for we read that in the high priest’s palace with the council present, when the Lord affirmed that He was indeed the Christ, Matthew tells us “then did they spit in his face”, Matthew 26:67. They no doubt felt justified in doing this, for had He not claimed to be the Son of God, and therefore was an apostate and a blasphemer? They had refused the testimony of His forerunner John, of His Father as He spoke from heaven, and His works, see John 5:32-38. It is gratifying to notice that Mark says that “some began to spit on him”, Mark 14:65, thus allowing us to believe that Joseph of Arimathea did not stoop so low. So the Gentiles spit on Him in mock anointing, but Jews spit in His face in contempt.

And to cover his face, and to buffet him, and to say unto him, Prophesy; and the servants did strike him with the palms of their hands- if He is Messiah, and the Son of God, He ought to be able to tell who is striking Him. Matthew’s account says, “Then they did spit in his face, and buffeted him; and others smote him with the palms of their hands, saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, who is he that smote thee?” Matthew 26:67,68. At one and the same time they challenge Him to speak in prophecy, and also smite Him on the face to silence Him. They thus mock His claims further, and needlessly abuse Him.

The “trial” we have just looked at was at night, but the authorities knew that Pilate would not accept a decision that they had made illegally, so we now turn to Luke’s account of the formal session of the Sanhedrin which took place as early as it could after dawn:

Luke 22:66
And as soon as it was day, the elders of the people and the chief priests and the scribes came together, and led him into their council, saying,

And as soon as it was day- Matthew writes, “When the morning was come”, as if they had been impatiently waiting for the day to dawn, for they could not hold their official meeting before then, or else Pilate might declare it invalid and their cause would fail. Mark says “straitway”, a characteristic word of his, but often in connection with the Lord Jesus and His readiness to do His Father’s will. It is now used of the readiness of the Jewish authorities to do Satan’s will. Here Luke says “as soon as it was day”, so once the day had begun they set about the task of convicting Him. As the apostle says of sinners, they are “swift to shed blood”, Romans 3:15, and he is probably alluding to Isaiah 59:7 where the prophet, speaking of the nation of Israel says, “Their feet run to evil, and they make haste to shed innocent blood”. They show their haste by holding the council at the earliest possible moment after daybreak.

They had already passed sentence in their illegal council, for we have already read, “And they all condemned him to be guilty of death.” Mark 14:64, (that is, guilty of a crime worthy of death), so they had made up their minds already. This further council was simply to confirm officially what they had already decided unofficially. Matthew tells us that they “took counsel against Jesus to put him to death”, so they had only one outcome in mind.

The elders of the people and the chief priests and the scribes came together- Mark tells us it was with the whole council, Mark 15:1. But we are also told that Joseph of Arimathea was a secret disciple, John 19:38, and also that he “had not consented to the counsel and deed of them”, Luke 23:51, so the decision of the council was not unanimous.

And led him into their council, saying- so brief were the proceedings of this council that Matthew and Mark do not even relate what was said, only Luke has the account of the short session.

Luke 22:67
Art thou the Christ? tell us. And he said unto them, If I tell you, ye will not believe:

Art thou the Christ? tell us- something of their impatience is seen in the terse question and command they gave Him. They find, however, that the Lord Jesus will not be rushed, and shows He knows their hearts. It was illegal to try to get a prisoner to bear witness alone, and He has not been put on oath at this session, so He is not obliged to answer them at all. In any case they had had three and a half years in which to ascertain whether He bore the credentials of the Messiah.

One of the features of the Messiah was that He would give sight to the blind and cause the lame to walk, Isaiah 35:5,6, and these were the two classes of people that came to Him in the temple, for we read of Him being in the temple just a few days previous to this “And the blind and the lame came to him in the temple; and he healed them.” Matthew 21:14. These blind and lame persons obviously thought that He was the Messiah, for they came to Him; it was not as if they were brought by others. They were not put off by the fact that David hated the blind and the lame, and had banned them from coming into the temple courts, 2 Samuel 5:8. The word was, “The blind and the lame shall not come into the house”, verse 8, in marked contrast to Matthew’s words about the blind and the lame, as quoted above. The Lord Jesus had been welcomed into Jerusalem as the Son of David, Matthew 21:9, but they obviously did not think He hated them like David would have done. So right in the precincts of the temple, the place where the chief priests operated, there had been clear proof just a few days before, that He was the Messiah.

Even though He was not obliged to answer, He did so, and in such a way as to show them that He was indeed the Messiah, for Isaiah wrote, “And the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him, the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, the Spirit of counsel and might, the Spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord; and shall make him of quick understanding in the fear of the Lord; and shall make him of quick understanding in the fear of the Lord: and he shall not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his ears: but with righteousness shall he judge the poor, and reprove with equity for the meek of the earth”, Isaiah 11:2-4.

All these features place Him in stark contrast to those before whom He stood. They lacked wisdom and understanding, they had no fear of the Lord, they judged after the hearing of their ears, listening and believing false witnesses. They had the supremely Poor Man before them, but did not judge Him with righteousness or reprove with equity.

Because He was not on oath, He was not obliged to answer directly, but He did answer indirectly, and in such a manner that they could not gainsay. The best way to achieve conviction in the heart of man, is for that heart to be convinced internally. It is the case with the Scriptures. Once men have approached the Word of God with an unbiased mind and a seeking heart, and are prepared to put aside pre-conceived ideas, then the Spirit of God will use that word to convict them, as they are exposed to its living power. When this happens, the proof lies within the man, and is not imposed on him from without.

So it is with the truth of the Christ-hood of the Lord Jesus. As He speaks to the men who accuse Him, He is skilfully showing that He is indeed the Messiah because He fulfils the criteria Isaiah set out as to His wisdom and understanding. He does this by means of four statements, as we now see.

And he said unto them, If I tell you, ye will not believe- this is the first statement, which is a prophecy, and shows that He knows their future, that their unbelief is permanent. They knew in their heart of hearts that this was the case, for they were determined not to believe in Him.

Luke 22:68
And if I also ask you, ye will not answer me, nor let me go.

And if I also ask you, ye will not answer me- He was aware that they knew He was the Messiah, but their hearts were so hard that they would not even respond if He asked them, but would stubbornly refuse to admit it.

Nor let me go- He knew they were not interested in justice, so even though they knew He was the Messiah, their stubborn refusal to believe would prevent them from letting Him go as one against whom there was no charge. The apostle Paul wrote about God’s wisdom, “which none of the princes of this world knew: for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory”, 1 Corinthians 2:8. It is not that if they had known they would have spared Him crucifixion. Rather, if they had known, they would not have crucified Him because they did not wish God’s purpose to be fulfilled in His crucifixion, and would seek to frustrate it.

Luke 22:69
Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God.

Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God- this is the fourth statement and the fourth prophecy, this time not about them, but about Himself. He told them early on in His ministry that authority to execute judgment has been committed to Him because He is Son of man, John 5:27. He is relevant to all men, not just to the nation of Israel. As Son of man He had been on earth and given them the opportunity to react to Him at close quarters. He foretells that He will rise to heaven to sit on the right hand of God, the place of the Firstborn, the place of administration, which in this context is the place of justice and judgment.

When standing before Caiaphas previously, the Lord had said, “Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power”, but then added, “and coming in the clouds of heaven”, Matthew 26:64. The point of the latter phrase being that it is a reference to Daniel 7:13, where Daniel writes, “I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of Days”. But when he writes of the coming of the Son of man he says, “until the Ancient of Days came”, verse 22. So the Son of man shares the title of Ancient of Days with His Father. This is why on that occasion Caiaphas said, “He hath spoken blasphemy”, for He was claiming a Divine title, and the high priest rejected that claim as blasphemy.

Luke 22:70
Then said they all, Art thou then the Son of God? And he said unto them, Ye say that I am.

Then said they all, Art thou then the Son of God? Notice the “then”, for it shows they have drawn a logical conclusion from His statement about sitting on the right hand of the power of God. They have rightly seen in this a claim to Deity.

And he said unto them, Ye say that I am- we should not think of this statement as being a vague one, as if to say, “You can say that is the case if you choose to”. Rather, it is the way a polite Jew would answer in the affirmative, so His reply is a definite “Yes”, but framed in a courteous way. It is the same formula as we find in Matthew 26:25, “Then Judas, which betrayed him, answered and said, Master Is it I? He said unto him, Thou hast said”. In other words, “Yes”.

Luke 22:71
And they said, What need we any further witness? for we ourselves have heard of his own mouth.

And they said, What need we any further witness? for we ourselves have heard of his own mouth- this shows that they did not believe He was avoiding their question, but had made a definite statement. The claim to be Son of God on the part of anyone else would indeed be blasphemy, and would merit death by stoning. But this would almost certainly involve the breaking of bones, and Scripture said that “He keepeth all his bones: not one of them is broken.” Psalm 34:20. To be “Christ our passover”, the Lamb of God must not have any bones broken. God had foreseen this, and had allowed the Roman authorities to take away from the nation the right to stone to death.

They have achieved their object, and have grounds, in their view, for demanding His death. They can now go to Pilate and affirm that in a solemn, formal assembly of the Sanhedrin, after the break of day, they have judged Him to be worthy of death.

We return to John’s account, as he tells of the first interview with Pilate, the Roman governor.

(e)  Verses 28-32
The dialogue between Pilate and the Jews

18:28
Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment: and it was early; and they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might eat the passover.

Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment- this is Pilate’s residence. This is the third place the Lord has been taken. First to Annas, verse 13, then to Caiaphas, verse 24, and now to Pilate. Isaiah prophesied He would be “taken from prison and from judgment”, 53:8. Matthew tells us that He was led bound, and then immediately describes the despair of Judas, leading to his suicide. It is as if the binding of Christ convinced Judas that He was not the Messiah, or else He would have freed Himself. Had He not gone His way when the men of Nazareth threatened to throw Him over the cliff? Had He not escaped out of the hand of the Jews when they tried to stone Him in the temple? He thinks Him to be finally defeated.

By handing Him over to Pilate, who was a Gentile, they are handing Him over to wicked or lawless hands, as Peter declared in Acts 2:23. As Jews they were restricted by the law of Moses as to how to treat an accused person, (although they failed even in this), but the Gentiles were not so restricted, as Pilate showed by scourging Him after he had pronounced Him innocent of all charges.

And it was early- this indicates their state of heart, wishing to get the matter over quickly before the multitudes thronging the streets of Jerusalem at the passover feast had time to protest. The previous examinations had been at night, which was illegal, especially when the accused is on a charge which carried the death penalty. The formal session of the Sanhedrin had been at break of day, but even after that session it was still early, showing how quickly the matter was rushed through.

There is also the fact that for trials for life, as this one was, the judges must give their verdict before they had eaten or drunk. They must not be sluggish through over-indulgence, or muddled through strong drink. Sadly, they abide by this rule only so that they get the verdict they are looking for, and not through any sense of justice.

And they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled- they refused to enter into the Gentile’s palace because there was the very real danger that there was unleavened bread there. They are particular about the niceties of their religion, but indifferent to the fact that Christ is the “True bread”. They are scrupulous about a speck of leaven, which was figurative of evil, but have no scruples about the evil of sending the Son of God to the cross.

But that they might eat the passover- this does not mean that the passover feast had not been eaten. The gospel writers describe the feast of the Passover as follows:

“Now the first day of the feast of unleavened bread the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto him, Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover?” Matthew 26:17. So “the passover” can mean the whole of the passover supper.

“And the first day of unleavened bread, when they killed the passover”, Mark 14:12. So “the passover” can mean the passover lamb.

Luke 22:1 “Now the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh, which is called the passover”. So “the passover” can mean the feast of passover together with the connected feast of unleavened bread. This is confirmed by the words of Pilate, when he said, “But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover”, John 18:39, so it was ongoing at that point.

Certainly the Lord had eaten the passover meal the evening before, for He would have obeyed the instruction, “they shall eat the flesh in that night”, and “ye shall let nothing of it remain until the morning”, Exodus 12:8,10. The Hebrew day had two evenings, the first was when the sun began to decline at about the ninth hour, and the second was when it was possible to see three stars in the sky, about the twelfth hour. It was between those two points that the passover lamb was to be killed. The command was “the whole congregation of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening”, Exodus 12:6. Hence in Deuteronomy 16:6 the instruction is to sacrifice the passover “at the going down of the sun”, and “at the season thou camest forth out of Egypt”. The latter phrase gives the time of year, the former phrase the time of day. The going down of the sun is the period of time between the ninth hour and the twelfth hour. The Jewish day always ended at six o’clock, however long the daylight extended. In summer the hours were reckoned to be longer than sixty minutes, whereas in winter they were shorter than sixty minutes). Then they were told to “turn in in the morning, and go unto thy tents”, verse 7. Far from doing this, the chief priests had turned out in the morning, in order to condemn the True Passover Lamb.

There is another use of the word passover, however, and that is the festive offerings during the seven days of unleavened bread, for this festival followed straight after the passover day, and is actually called the passover in Luke 22:1, as we have noticed. In King Hezekiah’s day the passover was celebrated, and we read, “And the children of Israel that were present at Jerusalem kept the feast of unleavened bread seven days with great gladness…and they did eat throughout the feast seven days, offering peace offerings, and making confession to the Lord God of their fathers”, 2 Chronicles 30:21,22. Peace offerings were eaten by the priests and the offerer, for we read “And the flesh of the sacrifice of his peace offerings for thanksgiving shall be eaten the same day it is offered”, Leviticus 7:15. And, “Moreover, the soul that shall touch any unclean thing, as the uncleanness of man, or any unclean beast, or any abominable unclean things, and eat of the flesh of the sacrifice of peace offerings, which pertain unto the Lord, even that soul shall be cut off from his people.” Verse 21. So the priests are concerned that by going to the house of a Gentile they will be defiled, and unable to bring their festive offerings on that special day, being the first day of the feast of unleavened bread.

18:29
Pilate then went out unto them, and said, What accusation bring ye against this man?

Pilate then went out unto them, and said- he has no choice but to go out of his palace and meet them outside. He cannot allow an uproar, especially at a feast, for his position, or even his life, might be in danger when Caesar discovers the situation.

What accusation bring ye against this man? There were three parts to a Roman trial, and the first one was called the accusio, (the accusation). So this is the normal question at the start of a Roman trial, and it was required that it be formally asked. The Jews had condemned Christ for claiming to be the Son of God, Matthew 26:63-66, but they know this will carry no weight with Pilate, for he will not be interested in theological questions. He held the Jews and their religion in contempt, as we see from Luke 13:1, where we are told that he had mingled the blood of Galileans with their sacrifices. The Lord would be classed by him as a Galilean, so it is all the more remarkable that Pilate would do his utmost to get Him freed. There must be something that will over-ride his hatred of Galileans, and we shall see later on what that is. They have it in mind to bring a charge that will interest Pilate, but they hesitate, seeing if they can get him to condemn Christ without them being involved.

Consider who it is upon whom mere men are sitting in judgment. It is the one to whom all judgment has been committed by the Father, John 5:22; who shall “judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and his kingdom”, 2 Timothy 4:1; who shall “sit on the throne of his glory, and before him shall be gathered all nations”, Matthew 25:31,32; who shall “judge the world in righteousness”, Acts 17:31; the one who is equal with the Father, and is therefore the “judge of all the earth”, Genesis 18:25. He it is who is being judged by sinners! They sit down on their judgment thrones and He stands before them, but one day the rôles will be reversed, and “Kings shall see and arise, princes also shall worship, because of the Lord who is faithful, and the Holy One of Israel, and he shall choose thee”, Isaiah 49:7.

18:30
They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee.

They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee- it is very likely that the Sanhedrin would have alerted Pilate that they wished to bring to him a prisoner in the early morning, so that a trial and execution could take place quickly, before the crowds of pilgrims had time to become curious.

so that a trial and execution could take place before 6pm that day, which was when the sabbath began. He seems to have agreed to this, hence his readiness to deal with the matter early, as John has told us. Pilate also had an interest in not arousing the crowds, for if there had been unrest, Caesar would want to know the reason why.

But something has made him reluctant to deal with the matter. As we shall see, he made numerous and varied attempts to avoid sentencing Christ. Why should this be? He had no personal interest in the case one way or another. The incident recorded in Luke 13:1 shows him to be almost indifferent to human life, and yet he seems to want to spare Christ. Could it be that he is influenced by Satan in this? The latter had tried every ploy down the centuries to prevent Christ being born, and when he failed in this he made several attempts to see Him killed. So why does he move Pilate to not execute Him?

Is it not because he knows that Scripture foretold death by crucifixion, and if this prophecy comes true then the gospel will be furthered, and men will see that God is the true God. He is willing, therefore, to see Christ killed, but in any other way than by dying on a cross with pierced hands and feet, as Psalm 22:16 said He would be.

Now if he had agreed during the night to let the Sanhedrin sentence Christ, and simply agree to their verdict when they brought Him to him in the morning, imagine the surprise and anger of the chief priests when it seemed as if he was not going to do this, but rather asked the question which normally began a Roman trial. Their response is the equivalent to saying, “You agreed to deal with a convicted malefactor, and now that we have condemned Him you are reluctant to handle the case. If we had not condemned Him as a guilty malefactor we would not have brought Him, for they were the terms of our arrangement”.

18:31
Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according to your law. The Jews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to death:

Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according to your law- this is the first of the several attempts that Pilate made to rid himself of the responsibility of judging Christ. He is prepared to let them judge Him in their religious court. Pilate is shrewd enough to know that whilst the Jewish authorities at Jerusalem wanted Him dead, as they saw Him as a threat to their authority, nevertheless the tens of thousands of Jews from around the world who had descended upon Jerusalem for the passover were not opposed to Him. The reaction of the crowds as He rode into Jerusalem had shown that. If he, as the representative of Rome, the occupying power, is seen to crucify a popular figure, the crowds might become restive, and cause trouble. Pilate is very aware that Caesar is sensitive to revolt amongst the provinces of the empire, and he will be displeased. If the Jews take the law into their own hands and stone Him to death, (as they did to Stephen just a short while later), then all will be over in a matter of minutes, and the crowds will hardly know.

But despite all this, God saw to it that Pilate did have dealings with Him, for it was God’s will that both Jew and Gentile should have responsibility for the death of Christ. As Peter said, “ye”, (Jews) “by wicked hands”, (the hands of lawless Gentiles), “have taken, and crucified”, (the Gentile mode of execution), “and slain”, (the wish of the Jews fulfilled), Acts 2:23. On very rare occasions crucified people survived, but they crucified Him until He was dead. And yet no man took His life from Him, but He laid it down of Himself, John 10:18.

The Jews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to death- are they hoping that Pilate will reverse the withdrawal of the death penalty temporarily in order to rid himself of the trouble the matter is causing him? The right to put to death was taken away from Israel by the Romans a few years before. This no doubt was the overruling of God, so that the prophetic Scriptures as to the manner of His death were fulfilled accurately. He must be able to say, “They pierced my hands and my feet”, Psalm 22:16. And that verse says it was the dogs and the wicked, (that is, the lawless Gentiles), that compassed and inclosed Him. Furthermore, if the Jews judged according to their law, and stoned Him, then His bones would have been broken, and so Scripture would not have been fulfilled, John 19:36.

By acknowledging the situation, the priests were confessing the sad state of the nation, for the law of Rome had overturned the law of God. It was lawful as far as the law of Moses was concerned for them to put certain guilty persons to death. The fact that they cannot do this indicates their low state as a nation. They should have been asking themselves why it had come to this. Moses had told them that one of the results of not hearkening to the voice of the Lord would be that those who hated them would reign over them, Leviticus 26:17. It had come to pass before, when the Babylonians took them into captivity, and now it had come to pass again.

18:32
That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake, signifying what death he should die.

That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled- it is not the saying of Caiaphas in John 11:50 that it was expedient for them that “one man should die for the nation” that is to be fulfilled. Rather, it is “the saying of Jesus”, which John puts on the same level of authority as the Old Testament Scripture. He prophesied of the manner of His death, and so did they, and there was perfect agreement.

Which he spake, signifying what death he should die- this refers to the saying of Christ when He said that He would be lifted up. In fact, John is using the same words he had used to explain the meaning of the Lord’s statement, 12:33. And even before this, the Lord had said to Nicodemus, “As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up.” 3:14. The word for pole that the brazen serpent was put on, comes from the word “to lift up”. So the mode of Christ’s death was even indicated when Israel were in the wilderness.

To understand why Pilate asked the question “Art thou a king then?” we must revert to Luke’s account in Luke 23:2,3. There we learn of the charges the Jews brought against Christ that they think Pilate might be interested in because they involved political matters, and not the religious charge of claiming to be the Son of God. Those political charges were: First, that He perverted the nation. Second, that He forbade the people to give tribute to Caesar. Third, that He claimed to be Christ a King.

Luke 23:2
And they began to accuse him, saying, We found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that he himself is Christ a king.

And they began to accuse him, saying- realising that things are not going well for them, the priests have to back-track, and come up with fresh accusations which they feel may carry more weight with Pilate. He is clearly not interested in religious questions, so they change to political questions. Pilate had already asked them what accusation they brought, and they had sought to evade the issue. Now they have no choice but to respond.

We found this fellow perverting the nation- this is a lie, for far from leading the nation astray, He had sought to bring them back to the right ways of the Lord.

And forbidding to give tribute to Caesar- this also is a lie, and shows how desperate they are to find something that will interest Pilate. The Lord had in fact said, when tempted by the Pharisees, “Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s; and unto God the things that are God’s”, Matthew 22:21. How can this be construed as forbidding to give tribute, when it is an exhortation to pay their dues? In fact the Lord worked a miracle to provide the silver for the tribute money, Matthew 17:24-27, such was His attitude.

Saying that he himself is Christ a king- in fact, the Lord Jesus never made this claim for Himself, but left others to see that it was in fact true. When the people had tried to take Him by force to make Him king, He withdrew from them, John 6:15. He is content to wait His Father’s time to manifest Himself as King. As the apostle Paul wrote, “our Lord Jesus Christ: Which in his times he shall shew, who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords”, 1 Timothy 6:15. They are suggesting to Pilate that He is a dangerous political agitator, in order to make him interested in the case.

Having introduced the idea of a claim to be king into the situation, the Jews have aroused Pilate’s interest, and he re-enters the judgment hall to question Christ on the matter, as recorded by John.

(f)  Verses 33-37
The dialogue between Pilate and Christ

John 18:33
Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and called Jesus, and said unto Him, Art thou the King of the Jews?

Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again- Pilate had entered the judgement hall in verse 28, but then went out to them to ascertain the charge they brought against Christ, and now he is re-entering the judgment hall to interrogate Christ.

And called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews? To call Jesus would mean to summon Him for formal examination in a law-situation. Pilate is obliged to investigate the charge that Christ claims to be a king; the stability of the empire depends on having control over agitators.

18:34
Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me?

Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me? Before answering, the Lord establishes what the question, on the lips of Pilate, means. Does it mean “King of the Jews” in Pilate’s way of thinking? In which case the answer is “No”, for he was not a petty agitator, inciting the Jews against the Romans in some futile uprising. Or does it mean, “King of the Jews” as the Jews would understand the title, meaning the Messiah?

Pilate is finding that he is the one being questioned now. In His responses, the Lord reveals the characteristics of His kingdom. Christ’s kingdom is a righteous kingdom, and justice prevails there, and this question is designed to point out that the Jews had switched charges, and hence are acting illegally. They had convicted Him because He claimed to be the Son of God; so where is the charge of being king of the Jews coming from? Is it a further charge from the Jews, or a new charge from Pilate? Not a word was spoken at the two sessions of the Sanhedrin about Him being king of the Jews. The only time they mentioned it was when they changed accusations outside the Praetorium, with Christ inside. He has a right to know what the charge is, especially as it is a “trial for life”, when the death penalty was possible. In any case, where are the witnesses for and against the charge? Is the trial to proceed on the say-so of Pilate alone?

This question is not an evasive tactic on the part of the Lord. He will state directly in verse 37 that He is a king, but He is making sure that all concerned know the facts of the case, and do not make decisions based on rumour and innuendo.

18:35
Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me: what hast thou done?

Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? This is the first of three questions, and is a semi-sarcastic jibe at the oddities, (in his Roman view of things), of the Jewish culture. It tells us he is not looking at things dispassionately, but in a prejudiced way. Christ’s kingdom will not be limited to Israel, so whether Pilate, a Roman, could understand was irrelevant.

Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me- this was only half-true, as the nation had welcomed Him as He rode into Jerusalem as King, John 12:12-15. It was the chief priests who had delivered Him for envy. It is true that “He came unto his own, and his own received him not”, John 1:11, but John immediately tells us that there were those that received Him, so the rejection was not unanimous, as seems to be implied in Pilate’s statement. His kingdom will be welcomed when it is at last manifested in this world, for the nation shall say, “Blessed be he that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Psalm 118:26. See also Matthew 23:39.

What hast thou done? This suggests that Pilate thought He may have been the ring-leader in some trouble-making. That this is not the case is seen in the Lord’s reference to what had happened in the garden of Gethsemane the night before.

18:36
Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence.

Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world- these words must have been strange and troubling to Pilate. The Lord readily admits that He is a king, but not of the sort Pilate was used to. He was soon to be made friends with Herod, and he was the sort of king Pilate knew. Pilate was not familiar with the idea of a kingdom originating from any other place than earth. Pilate is being assured that His kingdom is not to be set up in rivalry to Caesar’s, although one day this kingdom will displace all Gentile kingdoms, as Daniel chapter two explains.

If my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews- earthly kingdoms are established and increased by means of the armies they deploy. The fact that Christ’s kingdom is not of this sort is seen in that the servants of this king are not organised into an army. In fact, one of Christ’s disciples, Simon, was a Canaanite, Matthew 10:4, which does not mean he was an Old Testament Canaanite, but rather, a zealot, (such is the meaning of the Greek equivalent of the word), working to overthrow the Roman occupation. Christ called him to a higher task. Another of the apostles, Matthew, was a tax-gatherer, working for the Roman authorities. He was called away from working for the government, just as Simon the Canaanite was called away from working against it. Christianity is not a political movement, and the law enforcement authorities have nothing to fear from it. Governments that oppress Christians show they do not understand Christianity, for the apostles taught believers to not resist the God-given authority of political rulers.

Wrote the apostle Paul, “Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation. For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same: For he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience sake. For for this cause pay ye tribute also: for they are God’s ministers, attending continually upon this very thing. Render therefore to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour.” Romans 13:1-7.

If they live and act as they should, believers do not represent any threat to governments of any sort. In fact, their presence should be welcomed, for they normally are exemplary citizens. Persecution of all such is inexcusable and pointless.

The sense of the verb “fight” is “keep on fighting”, a reference no doubt to the fact that Peter had put up some sort of resistance in Gethsemane when the arrest party came. But Pilate must have known that Christ rebuked Peter for this, and even went so far as to ask permission to heal Malchus, (“Suffer ye thus far”, Luke 22:51). What king rebukes His subjects for fighting, and then heals the wounds of a soldier of the opposing army? This king, and His kingdom, must be of a different sort. This may well have been the point at which Pilate realised that the prisoner was no threat to Rome.

But now is my kingdom not from hence- these words might be misunderstood to mean that this king had suddenly changed tactic under pressure from Pilate, and was now resolved to employ different methods to gain His objective. But nothing could be further from the truth.

The “but now” must be linked with the “if” near the beginning of verse 36. There is a conditional statement beginning with “if”, which sets out a possible situation, namely, that His kingdom was of this world. But this is immediately rejected with the words “but now”. In other words, His kingdom is of another sort all along, and the possible scenario beginning with “if” must be rejected.

18:37
Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice.

Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Pilate’s response was to ask again, pointedly, whether He was a king. The Lord is now prepared to answer the question directly, because He has established first, that He is not a troublemaker, second, that His is not a rival kingdom to Caesar’s, and third, that the kingship they are talking about is of the Messiah, and derives its authority from God.

Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king- this is not an evasive reply. Nor does it indicate that Christ is a king only in the minds of those who believe it, with His kingship not relevant to the rest of men. Rather, this is the formal way a polite Jew will answer a direct question of serious import. It is the same as saying “Yes”, but the Lord is using the Rabbinical formula for answers to direct questions. Courtesy forbids a direct yes or no, but it is a direct answer.

As we have seen, He gave this same response when Judas asked, “Master, is it I”, and the reply came, “Thou hast said”, Matthew 26:25. So also in Luke 22:70,71, where the question of the high priest as to whether Christ is the Son of God is answered by the words “”Ye say that I am”. If this was prevarication, the question would have been asked again. As it is, the response of the chief priest was to declare that no more witnesses were needed, “for we ourselves have heard of his own mouth”. He knew full well what the answer had meant. Mark, with characteristic brevity, gives the Lord’s answer as simply “I am”, the last words of the reply in Luke, so it is still the case that the courteous formula is used, and not a direct “Yes”.

To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world- the Lord makes a connection here between His birth, and His entrance onto the public stage. He is not suggesting that this was when His kingdom began, but that His coming into the world by birth was necessary in order that He might, as a man, bear witness to the truth so that men may believe and be born again and thus enter the kingdom of God in its present form. This is the only time the Lord spoke of being born. This is very relevant at this point, for He had been born as one with an unassailable and unique claim to the throne of David, and He had shown Himself to be that, as Matthew’s gospel demonstrates clearly, beginning with His genealogy as the son of David, the one with the right to the throne of Israel.

But more than that, He had not limited Himself to Israel, but had come into the world, thus making a claim to eventually be “king over all the earth”, as the prophet foretold, Zechariah 14:9.

The reference to being born would also dispel any notion pagan Pilate might have about Him being a visitation of the gods. He was a true man with a true genealogy.

That I should bear witness unto the truth- the kingdom of Christ will be founded on truth, not deceit. As the Scripture says, “for the kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost”, Romans 14:17. As He went about teaching, the Lord presented the truth that men needed to believe in order to enter the kingdom of God. It was not a question of natural birth, or religion, or tradition, but genuine faith in Him that would secure a place in the kingdom. When He was explaining the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, it was not with a parable about a soldier going forth to war, but with one about a sower going forth to sow, Matthew 13:3, even though the word being sown was “the word of the kingdom”, verse 19. It was not the use of arms that would bring men into the kingdom of Christ, but the use of the word of God. Such is the radically different nature of His kingdom, and Pilate needs to understand this if he is at all interested in executing justice.

Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice- this is a direct appeal to Pilate, encouraging him to show himself to be interested in truth, and not mere expediency. This would be the first stage on a path to faith in Christ, and would mean he would avoid the shame of condemning Him falsely, contrary to the truth. The kingdom of Christ is based on truth, not deceit and lies like the kingdoms of men, and His kingdom consists of loyal subjects who love the truth.

Pilate is baffled, for the statements he is hearing are so different to his thoughts about kings and kingdoms, for the citizens of this kingdom are those who respond to truth as they hear the voice of the king.

God’s ideal king is a shepherd-king, leading in the paths of righteousness, so when He presented Himself as the Good Shepherd, the Lord said, “My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me”, John 10:27. These are words spoken in Solomon’s Porch, with its associations with the place where Solomon sat on his throne to judge as king.

(g)  Verses 38-40
The demand for Barabbas by the Jews

18:38
Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all.

Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? How could he decide these opposing assertions? On the one hand the Jewish authorities made the prisoner out to be a claimant to a throne, and yet He Himself spoke only of truth, and his servants not fighting, and a kingdom not of this world. When he spoke to Nicodemus, the Lord said, “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God”, John 3:3. Only those who have the life of the king can have any true perception of the principles underlying His kingdom. So the answer to Pilate’s dilemma is to “hear His voice”. The genuine seeker after the truth will come to the genuine imparter of truth. So it is that in His conversation with Pilate, the wearer of the Imperial Purple on behalf of Rome, Christ displays the superior purple of the eternal and heavenly kingdom which He will one day set up on earth, but which His born-again people have already entered, John 3:3,5; Colossians 1:13. These features of His kingdom tell us of the character of His kingship. The Lord makes no response to this question, for the answer has already been given.

And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all- when he went out before, it was to ask what the accusation was verse 29, but now he has concluded that the prisoner is not guilty. “I find in him no fault all” is a legal pronouncement, indicating that he considers, as the representative of Caesar, that there is no legal ground for punishing Him. Thus it stands recorded that Christ was crucified illegally.

We now need to go over to Luke’s account, for he is the only one who records the reaction of the Jews to this statement, which was one of anger, and the presentation of a further charge, that “He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place”, Luke 23:5. These are lies, but they introduce ideas that might worry Pilate, who was responsible for law and order in the province. Someone who stirs up the people, and whose influence is spreading from Galilee right up to Jerusalem represents a threat to the stability of the empire.

The mention of Galilee presents Pilate with the opportunity of relieving himself of responsibility, so he sends the Lord Jesus to Herod, Luke 23:6-11. We turn to his account:

Luke 23:5
And they were the more fierce, saying, he stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place.

And they were the more fierce, saying- the chief priests and rulers are standing impatiently outside the Governor’s residence, waiting to learn the result of his dealings with Christ. They are hoping that their charge about His claim to kingship will convince Pilate that he ought to convict the prisoner. Imagine their anger and frustration when Pilate comes out to them again and declares he can find no fault in the man they have sent to him. They are more fierce now than they were in their first accusation before Pilate in verse 2.

He stirreth up the people- in their desperation they go further than simply saying He perverted the nation. Now they claim, without any evidence, that He was a troublemaker. Surely this will interest Pilate?

Teaching throughout all Jewry- they misrepresent His teaching ministry as a scheme to incite the people to rise up and revolt, whereas in fact to follow His teaching was to be a good citizen.

Beginning from Galilee to this place- do they conceive a wicked plan at this point? They have had to admit to Pilate that they cannot apply the death penalty. Pilate himself is showing reluctance to be involved in the matter. Their only hope is Herod. He had lately beheaded John the Baptist; perhaps if they mention Galilee, Pilate will send Him to Herod and they will achieve their aim of having Him killed.

Luke 23:6
When Pilate heard of Galilee, he asked whether the man were a Galilean.

When Pilate heard of Galilee, he asked whether the man were a Galilean- all the while, Pilate has been seeking an excuse to not condemn this man. Here is the escape-route for him, as the Jews mention Galilee. There is a battle of wills going on here, for the apostle Peter declared that the Jews delivered Christ up, and “denied him in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to let him go”, Acts 3:13. The chief priests are just as determined to see Him crucified, and if not crucified, executed some other way. But unknown to them there was another will, over-riding both that of Pilate and of the Jews. It was the will of God, and His will was “determinate”, Acts 2:23. In other words, it could not be overturned.

Luke 23:7
And as soon as he knew that he belonged unto Herod’s jurisdiction, he sent him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time.

And as soon as he knew that he belonged unto Herod’s jurisdiction- Pilate seizes his opportunity, and hands over the case to Herod. This raises the question as to why the Jews did not apply to Herod in the first place. Perhaps he would have had to refer to Pilate in the end, and this would mean delay; they are in a hurry to rid themselves of Him.

He sent him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time- all seems to be fitting in with their plans; Pilate is willing to hand Him over, and Herod is near at hand to deal with the matter. But even if Herod condemned Him, his way of executing, as we know from what happened to John the Baptist, was beheading, and this would not fulfil scripture. He must be sent to Herod, therefore, so that God’s will may be seen to be done. As we read in Acts 4:27, “For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done.” Little did Herod and Pilate know that they were carrying out God’s will; they thought it was their will that was being done.

Herod was the youngest son of King Herod the Great, the one who slaughtered the children around Bethlehem to try to kill the infant Christ. He was known as Herod Antipas, or Herod the tetrarch, Luke 3:1. He was married to the daughter of King Aretas of Nabatea, but divorced her and took the wife of his half-brother Philip. John the Baptist had lost his life because he denounced this as unlawful.

Not long before, the Pharisees had come to the Lord saying, “Get thee out, and depart hence: for Herod will kill thee. And he said unto them, Go ye, and tell that fox, Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to day and to morrow, and the third day I shall be perfected. Nevertheless I must walk to day, and to morrow, and the day following: for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem”, Luke 13:31-33. So the threats of Herod held no fear for the Lord Jesus. Nor did He for a moment think that He would be killed by him, for He would perish at Jerusalem, not in Herod’s territory as John the Baptist had probably done. (We are not told where John the baptist was imprisoned).

Luke 23:8
And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad: for he was desirous to see him of a long season, because he had heard many things of him; and he hoped to have seen some miracle done by him.

And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad- as is seen from His description of Herod as “that fox”, the Lord Jesus knew the heart of this man, and would not be swayed by the fact that he appeared to be pleased to see Him.

For he was desirous to see him of a long season, because he had heard many things of him- clearly Herod was not interested enough in what the Lord taught to enquire further about Him. It is not enough to hear many things of or concerning Him; there must be the hearing of faith. Herod had great opportunities, but discarded them all. John the Baptist visited his court, of whom the Lord Jesus said, “Among those that are born of women there is not a greater prophet than John the Baptist”, Luke 7:28. Instead of listening to him he silenced him by cutting off his head. And then he had a steward by the name of Chuza, whose wife was a prominent supporter of Christ’s interests, who with others “ministered unto him of their substance”, Luke 8:3.

And he hoped to have seen some miracle done by him- not only is Herod superficial in his interest in Christ, he is sensual as well, affected by that which is sensational. The Lord Jesus did not perform miracles to put on an exhibition, but to manifest Divine truth, and this does not interest Herod. John the Baptist famously did no miracles, John 10:41, and here is one who does, so Herod is intrigued. But he is only interested in being entertained. Christianity and the entertainment industry have nothing whatsoever in common.

Luke 23:9
Then he questioned with him in many words; but he answered him nothing.

Then he questioned with him in many words; but he answered him nothing- the Lord is standing before the one who has unjustly killed His forerunner; and His refusal to answer is a stern rebuke to him. How can He carry on a normal conversation with such a monster?

Herod no doubt knew the Lord had called him a fox. To remain silent when such a person is interrogating is a very dangerous thing to do, and one that takes great courage.

Luke 23:10
And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused him.

And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused him- we here learn that the authorities have followed the prisoner to Herod. As Pilate will say later to these men, “I sent you to him”, meaning to Herod, so Pilate had commissioned them to go and see the case tried by Herod. They had been outwitted by Pilate as they stood outside his gate while he questioned the Lord. They will not allow that sort of thing to happen again. There is too much risk in allowing Herod to conduct the proceedings on his own. Notice the anger in their voices as they accuse Him with all the spite and hate in their being.

Luke 23:11
And Herod with his men of war set him at nought, and mocked him, and arrayed him in a gorgeous robe, and sent him again to Pilate.

And Herod with his men of war set him at nought- all the elements of a classic murder are here present. There are three things that mark every serious crime, namely means, opportunity, and motive. Herod has the means, for we are told here of his men of war. No doubt one of their number had beheaded John the Baptist. He has the opportunity, for Pilate, no less, has sent the prisoner to him, seeing he came from his jurisdiction. He has the motive, for the prisoner has called him “that fox”, ignored him, and his forerunner has condemned him.

How ironic that the one who made Himself of no reputation is “set at naught”! Frustrated by His refusal to answer, their only response is to vent their anger upon Him, clearly with Herod’s approval. We cannot help noticing the different outcome to that of the other Herods. Herod the Great slaughtered the innocents, the Herod of Acts 12:1 killed James with the sword, but here the prisoner’s life is spared by the one who had beheaded His forerunner. A Divine hand is restraining the designs of men, and is frustrating the plans of the Devil.

And arrayed him in a gorgeous robe- Herod was obviously a party-lover, for he had executed John during his birthday celebrations, Matthew 14:6-12. Here he has Christ dressed up as the master of ceremonies, mocking His claim to be a worker of miracles, which Herod would dismiss as mere party tricks.

And sent him again to Pilate- imagine the disappointment of Herod at seeing no miracles, of the chief priests at seeing no conviction; and now the embarrassment of sending Him back, having been exposed as being powerless against Him.

Luke 23:12
And the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends together: for before they were at enmity between themselves.

And the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends together: for before they were at enmity between themselves- it is indeed sad when hatred of Christ is stronger than hatred of one’s enemies, and the thing that unites them is hostility toward Christ. Hatred of Christ is of the Devil, whereas love to fellow-believers is of God, 1 John 3:10.

Herod having returned Christ to Pilate, the proceedings continue in the judgment hall. The narrative continues in Luke 23:13-16 where Pilate rejects their charges and offers to release Christ after he has scourged Him.

Luke 23:13
And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests and the rulers and the people,

And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests and the rulers and the people- being the first day of unleavened bread, some no doubt had been performing their religious duties whilst Christ was with Herod. They hoped they had seen the end of the matter, but now they receive a call from Pilate, much to their surprise. The decision to ask for Barabbas was made by the multitude, according to Matthew 27:20, so it seems that whilst the Lord was with Herod, the Jewish authorities had assembled a crowd of people they had persuaded to be against Christ.

Luke 23:14
Said unto them, Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that perverteth the people: and, behold, I, having examined him before you, have found no fault in this man touching those things whereof ye accuse him:

Said unto them, Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that perverteth the people- Pilate repeats the charge they had levelled against Christ before.

And, behold, I, having examined him before you- we know that they would not enter his judgment hall, and he had to go out to them, but artists represent him dealing with Christ in open view on the upper floor, so if this is correct, it can be said to be “before you”, even though they were not in the building. The “behold” sounds very much as if Pilate is about to make an important announcement that will be of great interest to them.

Have found no fault in this man touching those things whereof ye accuse him- how disappointed they must have been, as the supreme governor declares there is no charge to answer. Their only hope now is Herod; what will Pilate say about him?

Luke 23:15
No, nor yet Herod: for I sent you to him; and, lo, nothing worthy of death is done unto Him.

No, nor yet Herod: for I sent you to him- notice it is not “I sent Him to him”. They had been sent to do the accusing, (which they did with much vehemence, Luke 23:10), and Herod had found no just reason to condemn Him, even though he was said a few weeks before to be ready to kill Him, Luke 13:31. Pilate is placing the blame for the failure to convict on them. Again we notice a restraining hand upon these men, as God’s determinate will is done despite their plans.

Luke 23:16
I will therefore chastise him, and release him.

I will therefore chastise him, and release him- he realises they are thirsting for blood, so hopes this will appease them. If he releases Him without any sort of punishment they might become more angry than they are already. Note the injustice of this decision, for chastising means scourging, and this was the first stage of the process of crucifixion. But He has not been sentenced, and Pilate speaks of releasing Him. The only reason for scourging Him is to placate the Jews, so Pilate was very wrong to do this. Pilate knew that sometimes men died under scourging, and he may have thought this would happen. But again, the prophets did not say He would die by scourging, but by crucifixion.

We return to John’s account:

John 18:39
But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover: will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews?

But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover- Pilate should not have appealed to custom to allow him to avoid condemning the innocent Christ. If there was no fault he should have let Him go regardless of the opinions or customs of the Jews. This is expediency and cowardice, not justice.

Will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews? He hopes they will agree, so that he can escape his dilemma, and the Jews can be pacified. By calling Him King of the Jews he is either putting pressure on them to think again, or is being sarcastic, holding them in contempt for having a carpenter as their king. But the latter reason would probably be counterproductive, for it would make them react even more strongly.

18:40
Then cried they all again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber.

Then cried they all again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber- John is very brief in his dealings with the offer to release Jesus or Barabbas. He simply tells us they all cried out, “Not this man, but Barabbas”. Then he adds, “Now Barabbas was a robber”. John seems to write with contempt as he records what his own nation had done with their true Messiah. His deep affection for Christ is in sharp contrast to their deep hatred. They rejected the Divine Giver, and asked for the wicked robber.

We are told various other things about Barabbas, (which show “robber” does not mean a petty burglar), as follows:

He was a “notable prisoner”, Matthew 27:16, one who had made his mark on society because of his crimes.

He was a prisoner, “which lay bound with them that had made insurrection with him, who had committed murder in the insurrection”, Mark 15:7. So Pilate is willing to release one who had risen up against Rome, but crucify the One who urged His followers to render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar’s. And the One who came not to “steal, and to kill and to destroy”, but rather that men might have the very best sort of life, life eternal, John 10:10. Peter refers to this when he accuses the nation with the words, “But ye denied the Holy One and the Just, as desired a murderer to be granted unto you”, Acts 3:14. Pilate’s decision to crucify Him was both unholy and unjust, and they were willing to go along with it.

Luke writes, “Who for a certain sedition, and for murder, was cast into prison”, Luke 23:19. Sedition is the same as insurrection, a standing up to the authorities in rebellion.

JOHN 19

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 19

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-16 Jesus and His judge
(b) Verses 17-30 Jesus and His cross
(c) Verses 31-42 Jesus and His burial

(a)  Verses 1-16
Jesus and His judge

We now resume the sequence of events by turning to Matthew’s narrative, for several things happened in between the offer to release Jesus and the actual handing over to be crucified:

Matthew 27:18
For he knew that for envy they had delivered him.

For he knew that for envy they had delivered him- Pilate had made the offer of releasing either Barabbas, or “Jesus which is called Christ”. According to Mark he also described Him as “the King of the Jews”. Why does Matthew say that he did this because he knew they had delivered Him to him because of envy? Does Pilate think, wrongly, that because they had no real case against Him, but had only accused Him because they were envious of His popularity and ability, that they will back down? Surely they will not call for the crucifixion of a man just because they are envious of Him? Sadly, Pilate’s strategy is going to fail, and his attempt to force the chief priests to retract is going to be unsuccessful. Envy is allied to jealousy, for the latter wants what another person has to be taken from them; envy wants what the other person has to be given to them. The scripture says that “jealousy is cruel as the grave: the coals thereof are coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame”, Song of Solomon 8:6. Remember the words of Luke 23:10, “And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused Him”. Their jealousy had a “most vehement flame”.

Matthew 27:19
When he was set down on the judgment seat, his wife sent unto him, saying, Have thou nothing to do with that just man: for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him.

When he was set down on the judgment seat- having presented the Jews with a choice, Pilate seats himself on his official judgement seat awaiting their decision.

His wife sent unto him, saying- Pilate in his younger days had been an ordinary cavalryman in the Roman army, but when he was in Rome he met the granddaughter of Augustus Caesar, and they married. Her name was Claudia Procula, and some said she was interested in Judaism, and later became a Christian. It was not usual for governors to be allowed to take their wives with them on their postings, but in this case it was allowed, perhaps because of Claudia’s connections.

Have thou nothing to do with that just man- that she called Him a just man is perhaps an indication of her leanings to Judaism, for this was the way a man would be described in Old Testament terms. By saying “that just man” she is distinguishing Him from the two others destined to be crucified that day, who were unjust men. That she does not name Him may indicate that she and Pilate had discussed matters during the night, perhaps after the visit of Caiaphas, if in fact he did come. Pilate knows to whom she is referring.

She is certain that the charges against Him are false, and He is, as Pilate has said, without fault in relation to those charges. So in effect she is appealing to Pilate to act justly, and not be persuaded by the rulers. That Christ is essentially just is true, but Pilate’s wife is no authority on that. She can only judge outwardly. Perhaps we may detect something of her ancestry in her virtual command to Pilate to have nothing to do with Christ, that is, not be involved in an unjust execution.

For I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of Him- it is quite possible that if Caiaphas had visited Pilate during the night, to ensure that he would be available early the next day to hear their case against Christ, that Pilate had told his wife about the arrangement they had come to, and she went to bed thinking that over in her mind. Perhaps God used that situation to speak to her in a dream, for “God speaketh once, yea twice, yet man perceiveth it not. In a dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falleth upon men, in slumberings upon the bed; then he openeth the ears of men, and sealeth their instruction, that he may withdraw man from his purpose, and hide pride from man. He keepeth back his soul from the pit, and his life from perishing by the sword.” Job 33:14-17. Perhaps the dream came to Pilate’s wife, rather than to Pilate, first because she seems to have been sympathetic to Jewish things, and secondly because she was more likely to respond than Pilate was, for he, by all accounts, was a stubborn man. It is significant that Pilate used this very description of Christ when he washed his hands of Him saying, “I am innocent of the blood of this just person”, verse 24.

Matthew 27:20
But the chief priests and elders persuaded the multitude that they should ask Barabbas, and destroy Jesus.

But the chief priests and elders persuaded the multitude- whilst Pilate was receiving and thinking over the message from his wife, the chief priests are urging the crowd to ask for Barabbas.

That they should ask Barabbas, and destroy Jesus- “ask Barabbas” means that when Pilate asks which of the men they wish to have released, they should ask for Barabbas. They urge them to do this even though they know this will means Christ is “destroyed”, meaning “to bring to nothing”. They were intent on bringing His claims and His popularity to an end, to their own advantage.

Matthew 27:21
The governor answered and said unto them, Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto you? They said, Barabbas.

The governor answered and said unto them, Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto you? Pilate has already asked them who they want him to release, and before they answered, his wife had come to him to tell of her dream. Now he repeats the question.

They said, Barabbas- the one word response shows their determination as the whole crowd shouts with one voice, calling for the murderer to be spared his just penalty. They had said about Christ, “by our law he ought to die”, and yet here they are in effect saying of a murderer, “by our law he ought to live”. As Habakkuk said in his day, “Why dost thou show me iniquity and cause me to behold grievance? for spoiling and violence are before me; And there are that raise up strife and contention. Therefore the law is slacked, and judgement doth never go forth: for the wicked doth compass the righteous; therefore wrong judgement proceedeth.” Habakkuk 1:3,4. Interestingly, the apostle Paul quoted the next verse of that prophecy to the Jews in the synagogue of Antioch in Pisidia, Acts 13:40,41, as he warned them of the danger of unbelief. There was a close connection between the rejection of Christ by the nation, and the rejection of the nation by God.

Matthew 27:22
Pilate saith unto them, What shall I do then with Jesus which is called Christ? They all say unto him, Let him be crucified.

Pilate saith unto them, What shall I do then with Jesus which is called Christ? Before, he had called Him the King of the Jews when he offered to release Him. Now he calls Him “Jesus which is called Christ”. He had found that calling Him king did not have the desired effect. They were not overawed by the idea of nailing their king to a cross, for they did not, despite all the evidence, regard Him as their rightful king. They will soon say, “We have no king but Caesar”.

Perhaps they will hesitate about crucifying their Messiah? Pilate knows enough about the Jews’ religion to realise that the Messiah is the one for whom the nation was waiting. In fact, the prophet called Him “the desire of all nations”, Haggai 2:7.

They all say unto him, Let him be crucified- this is their unanimous verdict; at least of those who were present. There were countless multitudes in the country who had believed on Him, who would not agree with this decision.

Matthew 27:23
And the governor said, Why, what evil hath he done?

And the governor said, Why, what evil hath He done? This is Pilate’s next attempt to alter their mind. Luke remarks on this by saying “And he said unto them the third time”, Luke 23:22. At least there was an element of justice in this question. Caesar will look through the Judean crucifixion records, and ask Pilate why he condemned Jesus of Nazareth. Perhaps Matthew is noting this glimmer of justice by calling Pilate “the governor” at this point. In his official capacity Pilate is responsible to see that justice is done.

Luke adds that Pilate went on to say, “I have found no cause of death in him: I will therefore chastise him, and let him go”. As Peter said later on, “he was determined to let him go”, Acts 3:13.

But they cried out the more, saying, Let him be crucified- they denied Him in the presence of Pilate, as Peter also said, Acts 3:13. They were as determined as Pilate. Jacob had spoken of the self-will of Levi and Simeon, and here their descendants are manifesting that with terrible consequences.

Matthew 27:24
When Pilate saw that he could prevail nothing, but that rather a tumult was made, he took water, and washed his hands before the multitude, saying, I am innocent of the blood of this just person: see ye to it.

When Pilate saw that he could prevail nothing, but that rather a tumult was made- Rule No. 12 of the Roman justice code stated: “The idle clamour of the populace is not to be regarded, when they call for a guilty man to be acquitted, or an innocent one to be condemned”. Pilate was allowing both things to happen at once!

He took water, and washed his hands before the multitude- unable to make his voice heard over the roar of the crowd, he had to resort to a visible action to proclaim what he was doing.

Saying, I am innocent of the blood of this just person- washing one’s hands will not cleanse the soul. Even what the washing signified, namely a distancing of oneself from what is being done, will not avail, for he was personally responsible for the situation. As Job said, “If I wash myself with snow water, and make my hands never so clean; yet shalt thou plunge me in the ditch, and mine own clothes shall abhor me.” Job 9:30,31. Ironically it was “the blood of this just person” that could alone cleanse Pilate of his guilt, for “the blood of Jesus Christ, his Son, cleanseth us from all sin”, 1 John 1:7. This would only apply , of course, to those who had repented and believed. John is making a statement as to the character of Christ’s blood.

See ye to it- this is one of the most reprehensible statements of the whole affair; Pilate is abdicating responsibility, and officially transferring the administration of justice to those he knows are baying for the blood of the prisoner without just cause. He cannot on the one hand say, “this just person”, and then hand Him over to those who will execute Him. This is of the Devil, being another attempt to have Christ stoned to death after the Jewish mode of execution, and thus go against the prophecies.

Matthew 27:25
Then answered all the people, and said, His blood be on us, and on our children.

Then answered all the people, and said, His blood be on us, and on our children- so if Pilate seeks to evade responsibility, these, in their mad rage, are accepting it. The people here formally transfer to themselves the guilt of crucifying their Messiah. Paul wrote about his own nation, “Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us; and they please not God, and are contrary to all men: forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles that they might be saved, to fill up their sins alway: for the wrath is come upon them to the uttermost”, 1 Thessalonians 2:15,16.

How the nation has suffered down the centuries because of this cry! Not only were they nearly exterminated in AD 70 when Jerusalem was besieged, and the hills around were made bare of trees to provide crosses to hang them on, but time and again they have been persecuted, sometimes by the civil authorities, and sometimes, (to its eternal shame), by the professing church. And then there was the Holocaust, a concerted effort to rid the world of the nation. But even worse is to come for them, for not until the Great Tribulation comes upon them shall “wrath…to the uttermost” be realised. As the Lord Jesus warned, “For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened”, Matthew 24:21,22.

How ironic that the nation which, above all others, cares for its children, should here bring upon them judgment. This directly contradicts the word of the prophet when he wrote, “The soul that sinneth, it shall die. The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son: the righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him.” Ezekiel 18:20. Each person is directly responsible to God for his actions, and cannot be blamed for the actions of others, unless they caused others to sin, which the children of those who crucified Christ did not.

Matthew 27:26
Then released he Barabbas unto them: and when he had scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be crucified.

Then released he Barabbas unto them- so Pilate sentenced Christ illegally, and the Jews rejected Him unjustly, and now guilty Barabbas is to go free in exchange for the innocent Christ of God. This is how low the administration of justice can sink when the aim is to reject God and His Christ. The kings of the earth and its rulers conspire together to cast Christ out, Acts 4:25-28.

We are told several things about Barabbas. Matthew says he was a notable prisoner, so he is not one that Pilate can let go lightly. Mark tells us that he lay bound in prison with them that had made insurrection with him, who had committed murder in the insurrection. Here is a dangerous man, then, not only to people’s lives, but the Roman state. Luke tells us that it was sedition made in the city, presumably Jerusalem, near at hand to Pilate. Ironically, Barabbas’ name means “son of a father”. So the Jews preferred the wicked son of an earthly father, to the holy Son of God the Father. But Barabbas was also a son of his father the devil, John 8:44. No greater contrast could there be, and no more wicked and wretched choice could they make.

John tells us he was a robber, so men preferred the one who came “to steal, to kill, and to destroy”, to the one who came “that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly”, John 10:10.

So Barabbas is free; free of prison, free of condemnation by men, free to go on his way as if no crimes had been committed. The holy Christ of God, however, is bound, and is scourged, and is crucified! Could there be a greater difference? Could there be a more eloquent commentary on the iniquity of the human heart? Iniquity is in-equity, a lack of fair dealing, and this is seen here with a vengeance.

And when he had scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be crucified- we will consider this as we briefly return to John’s account.

(a)  Verses 1-16
Jesus and His judge

John 19:1
Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him.

Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him- how much is encompassed in the words “scourged him”. Remember, as Peter said, the Jews have taken or arrested Him, but they crucified Him using the wicked hands of the Gentiles, Acts 2:23. Being wicked, or lawless, they were not restrained by the justice system of Israel. In particular, they were not limited by the “forty stripes”, stipulation in the law, Deuteronomy 25:3. In fact, in New Testament times that had been modified to “forty stripes save one”, 2 Corinthians 11:24, in case they lost count and inadvertently inflicted forty-one in violation of the law.

The scourging of a convicted man before he was crucified was called the first death, so severe was it. In fact, many did not survive the ordeal. Two soldiers, trained in the art of this particularly barbaric form of punishment, would take it in turns to lash the prisoner’s back and chest with leather whips to which were fastened jagged pieces of lead or bone. It is too painful to even begin to assess the intense suffering this would cause, yet this is the cruelty that was inflicted on the one who “went about doing good”.

There is a possibility that Pilate did the scourging himself, (for he was said to be sadistic in character), but he probably delegated it to the soldiers who were specially trained to administer the punishment. Excavations in Jerusalem have discovered a room in what is probably the Roman Praetorium. The roof is held up by pillars, but in the centre of the room is a single pillar, which does not support anything. Could this be the post to which the Christ of God was tied to be scourged?

The psalmist had anticipated this treatment when he wrote, “The plowers ploughed upon my back: they made long their furrows”, Psalm 129:3. And Isaiah prophesied of God’s Servant, “As many were astonied at thee; his visage was so marred more than any man, and his form more than the sons of men.” Isaiah 52:14. The measure of the astonishment at His suffering will be the measure of the astonishment at His glory when He comes to reign as King of kings, for Isaiah wrote, “As many were astonied…so shall he sprinkle many nations”.

19:2
And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns, and put it on is head, and they put on Him a purple robe,

And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns- see below in the notes on Matthew 27:29.

And they put on him a purple robe- if in Matthew the soldiers mocked Him as a military commander with a scarlet tunic, John tells us of a robe that was purple. It may have depended on how the light struck the cloth. Alternatively, there may have been two robes, one scarlet, and one purple. Purple is the imperial colour, and reminds us that despite Matthew being the gospel of the King, there are more references to Christ as King in John’s gospel than there are in Matthew. We should remember that “King of Israel” is a Divine title, Isaiah 44:6. There is a confrontation here between the Kingdom of God and the kingdom of Caesar. John’s account is fairly brief, telling us only of the crown of thorns, the robe, and the striking with the hands, so we will turn to Matthew’s account:

Matthew 27:27
Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers.

Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall- Pilate has had his part in the proceedings in the Hall of Judgment, but now it is the turn of the soldiers in the Common Hall, or as Mark calls it, (he wrote for the Romans), the Praetorium. No doubt this making sport of the prisoner was a compensation for the horrors of war, and in the case of some of them, the horrors of crucifying a man.

And gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers- if He is a king the whole army must own allegiance to Him as Commander-in-Chief.

Matthew 27:28
And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe.

And they stripped him- clothing represents character in the scriptures, and here the soldiers are attempting, in a symbolic act, to deprive Christ of His true character. False teachers tried to do this in the days of the apostles, and Paul penned the epistle to the Colossians to counteract this, and set out, especially in chapter one, the first-born glories of Christ. Joseph’s brothers had stripped their brother, but nonetheless his firstborn character had been manifest afterwards; so it is with Christ, God’s Firstborn.

And put on him a scarlet robe- it would spoil their sport if He was wearing the garments of an itinerant preacher. He must have a robe as befits His station as military commander. The Caesars began, at some point in the history of Rome, to be chosen by the soldiers as their leader.

Matthew 27:29
And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand: and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews!

And when they had platted a crown of thorns- He has claimed to be king, we shall give Him a crown! In a coming day it will be said of God, “Thou settest a crown of pure gold upon his head”, Psalm 21:3. The soldiers give Him a crown composed of the fruits of the curse which the First Adam brought in. But Christ will restore that which He took not away, Psalm 69:4, including the blessing for creation after the curse is removed, Romans 8:21; Colossians 1:20.

The thorns were probably from a tree that grows in Palestine which has vicious two-inch long thorns. By plaiting them they ensured that they pierced from all directions. They were not plaiting them so they were decorative, but so they were destructive. The nerves of the head are specially sensitive.

The word used here for crown is “stephanos”, the merited crown, whereas the other word used for crown in the New Testament is “diademata”, the inherited crown. The stephanos was the crown of the suitor who had won the heart of his beloved; of the athlete who had won the race; of the citizen who had won the acclaim of his fellows, of the army commander who had won the war. The soldiers do not really believe He has earned anything, so in mockery they pretend He has. Little did they realise that the one they mocked was the one the Father magnified, and acclaimed Him from heaven. He was crowned with glory and honour as He lived amongst men, Hebrews 2:9.

They put it on his head- there is no reason to think they did this gently. The word “put” is used in the phrase translated “wounded him” in Luke 10:30. It has the idea of inflicting a wound, so the crown was put upon His head with the intention of wounding Him. God said to Adam when he cursed the ground, “thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth unto thee”, Genesis 3:18, and now sinful men are bringing forth thorns for the last Adam.

And a reed in his right hand- if He is King-Commander He must have a sceptre! The Lord Jesus had spoken of “a reed shaken with the wind”, Luke 7:24, as the very symbol of weakness and indecision. To add insult to insult, they place the symbol of weakness in His right hand, the hand of power.

And they bowed the knee before him- the crowd in the garden of Gethsemane had gone backward and fallen to the ground, overawed by the presence of the great “I am”, John 18:6. But whereas in the garden the awe was genuine, here it is spurious and mocking. Men mock at the idea of a coming day of judgment, but they would do well to take account of the words of the apostle Paul when he wrote, “Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name: that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.” Philippians 2:9-11.

For the mocker there is a day coming when mockery shall be turned into terror, and he will be compelled to bow the knee to Jesus Christ. It would be well for men if they were to repent and believe the gospel while there is time and opportunity, and thus bow the knee willingly to Him, owning Him as Lord.

And mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! The word hail in its verbal form means “to be cheerful”, or “calmly happy”. As a greeting it can mean “be well”, or “rejoice”, (Strong’s Concordance). So as they see the pitiful sight before them, battered and bleeding from His scourging, they multiply His sufferings by wishing Him well, and exhorting Him to rejoice. Such is the callousness and insensitivity of the human heart. Little did they know that despite all that He was suffering, the One they mocked was indeed full of joy, for He was doing His Father’s will. He had what He called “My joy”, John 15:11, and joy does not depend on what happens, like happiness does. Not only was He glad to be doing His Father’s will at that moment, but He was also sustained by the certainty that joy for evermore at God’s right hand was His prospect.

The writer to the Hebrews is encouraging believers going through trial when he pens the words about Christ, “who for the joy set before him endured the cross, despising the shame”, Hebrews 12:2. Then he exhorts his readers to “consider him who endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds. Ye have not yet resisted unto blood”, verses 3,4. None shall ever exceed the Saviour in suffering and pain, for He must be pre-eminent in this, as well as in honour.

These men have heard the expression “King of the Jews” used twice already, so they fasten on to this claim, and use it to make Him an object of jesting. They would not, as Gentiles, be interested in His claim to be the Christ of God. Nor would they, as Romans, have any concept of Him as Son of God. But a claim to kingship they could understand.

It is said that during excavations around the site of the Praetorium in Jerusalem a room was found which had a chequer-board floor. The suggestion is that the soldiers would use this to amuse themselves when a prisoner was handed over to them. Probably using dice, they would see on which tile he finished. It was either the Servant Tile, or the King Tile, and they proceeded accordingly. Did Jesus Christ finish on the King Tile? And if so, when they were treating Him like a king, did they realise that He was God’s Perfect Servant as well as being His destined King? And did they realise that the Servant who stood before them, whose “visage was so marred more than any man, and his form more than the sons of men”, Isaiah 52:14, shall one day be King over all the earth?

Matthew 27:30
And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head.

And they spit upon him- if He is a king, then He must be anointed, but not with the fragrant anointing oil that the Israelites were so precisely instructed to make, but the vile spittle of men. The one who was “anointed…with the Holy Ghost and with power”, Acts 10:38, (a far more precious anointing even than with the fragrant oil), is destined to be anointed with the oil of gladness above his fellows, as God sets Him on the throne of Israel, to exercise universal sway, Hebrews 1:9. Yet this is of no account to these soldiers, who see in Him only a feeble and pathetic pretender to the throne.

And took the reed, and smote him on the head- it is almost as if they mocked the prophecy of Micah which said that “they shall smite the judge of Israel with a rod upon the cheek”, Micah 5:1. They think Him to be so weak and powerless that a rod will be too heavy for Him.

John takes up the account at this point.

19:3
And said, Hail, King of the Jews! and they smote him with their hands.

And said, Hail, King of the Jews! We have already commented on this in the note on Matthew 27:29 above.

And they smote him with their hands- perhaps smiting Him on the mouth. Not that He said anything, for “when he was reviled, he reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously”, 1 Peter 2:23. He is content to allow His Father to give a verdict on Him, and not ignorant men.

John 19:4
Pilate therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault in him.

Pilate therefore went forth again- another “therefore”, being a repeat of the first in verse 1, meaning he was trying to get Him released. This is Pilate’s last desperate attempt to avoid being responsible for sending Christ to the cross. He has to go forth because the Jews will not enter a Gentile’s house, being afraid of coming into contact with leaven at the feast of unleavened bread. They had no scruples about this later on, in Matthew 27:62.

And saith unto them, Behold, I bring him forth to you- Pilate is trying to excite pity, but he should have been administering justice. The Jews were normally scrupulously fair in their judgments, especially in capital cases, and ensured that the advantage was always with the accused. But this Man is different, for His righteousness condemns their unrighteousness, and they hate Him for it, John 3:20.

That ye may know that I find no fault in him- this is the third time Pilate has said this. The other occasions were Luke 23:4,14.″ He also said “nothing worthy of death is done unto him”, verse 15, and, ″I have found no cause of death in him”, verse 22. Yet he had already virtually condemned Jesus, and also had Him scourged, which was the first part of the crucifixion process. Strangely, Matthew does not mention any of the occasions when Pilate said he found no fault, but he does mention the coming of Pilate’s wife, and her description of Him as a just man, and after that Pilate asked the Jews, “what evil hath he done?”, Matthew 27:23, and then exclaimed, “I am innocent of the blood of this just person”, verse 24.

19:5
Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man!

Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe- it is either that the soldiers would later remove this robe and put His own clothes on Him, Matthew 27:31, or that they put His own clothes on Him but put the imperial purple robe over the top of them, to complement the imperial crown.

And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man! He knows it would not impress them if he called Him their king again, so he appeals to them on the level of common humanity and decency, but they have another, religious agenda. The Spirit of Christ in the psalmist could say, “But I am a worm, and no man; a reproach of men, and despised of the people.” Psalm 22:6.

19:6
When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him: for I find no fault in him.

When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him- they are unmoved by the pitiful sight, so enraged are they. Religious rage is the worst rage of all, especially when it supposes it is defending the interests of the True God. It was a Jewish rabbi who said in a broadcast that religious persecution says more about the ones persecuting than the ones persecuted. The priests should have been the first to come to His aid, binding up His wounds and pouring in oil and wine, Luke 10:34, but sadly they are the first to condemn Him. Jacob had prophesied that instruments of cruelty would be in the habitations of Levi, and his anger and wrath would be fierce and cruel, Genesis 49:5-7, and now it is coming to pass in his descendants, even though they were priests.

Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him- is he bluffing, knowing they have not this right, as they themselves said in 18:31? God had seen to it that the death penalty had been taken out of their hands just a few years previously, because that would involve stoning, and this might break His legs, contrary to prophecy, John 19:36.

Or is he granting them the right temporarily so that he could escape the guilt of crucifying Him? But it was by wicked hands, (that is, the lawless hands of the Gentiles), He was to be crucified. The Jewish authorities and the Gentiles must be responsible for His death, Acts 4:27. It is the princes of this world that crucified Him, 1 Corinthians 2:8.

For I find no fault in him- they must do it, if anyone does, because Pilate again pronounces Him guiltless according to Roman law. Thus it stands written that Jesus Christ, the Son of God, was executed unjustly and by a miscarriage of justice. Of course, this is not an absolute statement by Pilate, for he cannot look into the heart. He is stating what is true according to Roman law. God, who looks into the heart, knows there is no fault in absolute terms in Christ.

19:7
The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God.

The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die- the law of Moses required that those who blaspheme the name of the Lord should die, Leviticus 24:16. Also, those who tried to turn Israel away from the worship of the God of Israel were to die, too, Deuteronomy 13:1-5. This is what Antichrist will do with his image in the temple, yet the majority of Israel will receive him. See John 5:43; Revelation 13:14.

Since the Jews did not believe it when He said, “I and My Father are one”, and therefore to worship Him was to worship God, they thought He was attracting worship to Himself away from the God of Israel.

Because he made himself the Son of God- that is, made Himself out to be the Son of God by His claims. It was not that they believed that a man could turn himself into the Son of God.

They had avoided this charge when accusing Him before Pilate, even though it was the one by which they condemned Him in the Sanhedrin, Matthew 26:63-66. These men are manipulative and devious, stopping at nothing to gain their ends. They accused Him of being a king so that Pilate would think Him to be a rebel against Rome, but now they have been wrong-footed by Pilate, they revert back to a charge about which they have a law. They forgot that their law also said, “Thou shalt not wrest the judgement of thy poor in his cause. Keep thee far from a false matter; and the innocent and righteous slay thou not: for I will not justify the wicked.” Exodus 23:6,7.

19:8
When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid;

When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid- he had been made afraid by the report from his wife about her dream, Matthew 27:19. To a superstitious pagan, dreams were full of meaning, especially if it was more like a nightmare, causing his wife to “suffer many things”, as she put it. He had heard from his wife just before he had released Barabbas and condemned Christ. Now something even more worrying is told him. Nothing has been said to Pilate before about Him claiming to be the Son of God. They have called Him a malefactor, John 18:30. Then they tried the charge of forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, and claiming to be a king, Luke 23:2. Again, they said He stirred up the people, from Galilee to Jerusalem, Luke 23:5. Pilate understood them to mean He perverted the people, Luke 23:14, but neither Herod nor Pilate believed this. Now, as a last resort, they bring forward the charge that they were silent about before, because they did not think Pilate would think it worthy of consideration. Their cause is desperate.

19:9
And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer.

And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? He is not asking where He was born, or who His parents are. Pilate is fearful that the gods have sent one of the “sons of the gods” to judge him. The Lord has already distinguished between being born, and coming into the world, 18:37, but this distinction seems to be lost on Pilate.

But Jesus gave him no answer- it is important to notice that sometimes Christ answered, and sometimes He did not, when asked questions during His trials. The prophet had said that He would be dumb before His shearers, so He only answered when He was not being shorn of His own glory. When it was a question of the honour of His Father, or the defence of His disciples, or to rebuke the injustice of His accusers, He spoke.

19:10
Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee?

Then saith Pilate unto Him, Speakest thou not unto me? He is amazed that this Galilean carpenter should dare to remain silent when questioned by the representative of Rome. But He does not speak because Pilate has already condemned and scourged Him, contrary to justice, (for he pronounced Him innocent and then condemned Him to death), and to co-operate in that would be untrue to Himself as the Just One.

Knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee? God has put a sword in the hand of the rulers He ordains to be in government. That sword is for the punishment of evildoers, and those who resist that power. We read of this in Romans 13:1-7. So Pilate was right to a certain extent, for he represented a God-ordained ruler, namely Caesar. Pilate had the right to crucify Him if He was guilty of a capital crime; he had the right to release Him if He was innocent or any charge; but he had no authority from God to crucify an innocent man.

19:11
Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin.

Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above- Pilate was clearly ignorant of the true source of his power. He thought it came from Rome, but he learns now that it comes from heaven. However, Pilate’s power only extended to the punishment of evildoers, and Christ was not one of these. So the only way Pilate can have real power against Christ is by special licence from God, in order that His purpose might be worked out in the death of His Son.

Therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin- Pilate’s sin was great, in that he had condemned a man he himself declared to be innocent. But the high priest Caiaphas’ sin was greater, since he should have had an enhanced sense of justice, as instructed by the law of God.

19:12
And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him: but the Jews cried out, saying, If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar’s friend: whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar.

And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him- he had been doing this repeatedly, but now there is fresh urgency.

But the Jews cried out, saying, If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar’s friend: whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar- they have now completely abandoned the pursuit of justice, and are simply playing on Pilate’s fears. For his part, Pilate is more fearful of Caesar than he is of God. Scripture says, “The fear of man bringeth a snare”, Proverbs 29:25.

19:13
When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he brought Jesus forth, and sat down in the judgment seat in a place that is called the Pavement, but in the Hebrew, Gabbatha.

When Pilate therefore heard that saying- the thought that Jesus was the Son of God had preyed on his superstitious fears, but now the priests have preyed on his political fear of the wrath of Caesar, verse 12. The Caesar at that time, Tiberias, reacted harshly against failure in his governors. If Pilate lets a rival to Caesar’s throne go free, (especially when Jerusalem is crowded with scores of thousands of excitable Jews), his life would be in jeopardy. Will Pilate fear God rather than men? The answer is clear.

He brought Jesus forth- formerly he had gone out to the Jews, but now brings the prisoner out, so that they can see Him, and Pilate can sit on his judgment seat in full view of the crowd. He is still trying to play on the self-esteem of the Jews, to enable him to release Jesus. Peter says that Pilate “was determined to let him go”, Acts 3:13.

And sat down in the judgment seat in a place that is called the Pavement- Roman judgment seats were often portable, and now Pilate sets his down on a paved area, to formally pronounce sentence. We should remember that he has already had Jesus scourged, which should only have taken place if He had been found guilty. Justice is not being done. The Jews have broken their laws, and Pilate has broken the law of Rome.

Isaiah tells us that in a day to come, “kings shall see and arise”, 49:7. The kings of the earth will stand in that day, and Christ will be seated upon “the throne of his glory”, Matthew 25:31.

But in the Hebrew, Gabbatha- why does John tell us the Hebrew name? This is striking, because Gabbatha does not mean Pavement, but refers to the elevated spot with the pavement in front of it. John will tell us about Golgotha in verse 17. Is he linking the two? Gabbatha means “an elevated spot”. Is he contrasting this with Calvary’s hill? One has on it the representative of worldly justice, the unjust Pilate, and the other the Just One Himself. The one is passing earthly sentence on a sinless man; the other is bearing the sentence for sinful man.

19:14
And it was the preparation of the passover, and about the sixth hour: and he saith unto the Jews, Behold your King!

And it was the preparation of the passover- the word passover was used for the 14th day of the first month, but it was also used for the whole of the seven days of the feast of passover and of unleavened bread. Luke writes, “Now the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh, which is called the passover”, Luke 22:1.

This is not preparation for the passover, for the passover lamb had been slain the previous day, and the passover meal eaten in that night. The disciples had asked, “where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover?” Matthew 26:17. By this they meant the passover meal at night, after the lamb had been slain in between 3pm and sunset, (which is what is meant by “between the two evenings”, Exodus 12:6 margin; the word evening is dual in number there).

Edersheim says, “the evening of the 14th to the 15th is never called in Jewish writings ‘the preparation for’, but ‘the eve of’ the Passover'”. Mark defines “the preparation” for us, “And now when the even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath”, 15:42. The question is, does he mean the normal sabbath, or a special sabbath that John calls “an high day”? 19:31. Mark speaks of the passing of the sabbath to give way to the first day of the week, in 16:1,2, so he seems to be referring to the normal sabbath.

And about the sixth hour- this has caused difficulty, because Mark 15:25 says, “And it was the third hour, and they crucified him.” He has already described the crucifixion in the previous verse, and then he deliberately puts a time to it. So it is very clear that Christ was crucified at the third hour, which to a Jew meant 9 o’clock in the morning, since their daytime began at 6am. Various suggestions have been made to solve this problem, such as John using Roman time which some believe made the day begin at midnight.

However, consider the following: Roman governors and other judges had a small tablet with a hinged lid. On the inside was a layer of wax on which they would record the main details of the case they were trying. There would be the record of the promise to appear; attestation that the defendant had appeared; the planned day of the hearing; important individuals who were taking part in the trial; the successive stages of the trial; the judgement pronounced. So John may be recording here what Pilate himself wrote in his tablet, which explains why he put the time of the trial at “about the 6th hour”, or about 6 am. The time mentioned may therefore be when the trial started, according to Pilate, a Roman, therefore it is in Roman time.

We know the Jews held their formal Sanhedrin at the dawn of the day, and reached a quick verdict, for when they took Jesus to Pilate it was still early, John 18:28. So if Pilate noted the time when he began to try Christ, it was indeed about the sixth hour, or just after daybreak, for the use of the word “about” indicates it was just after the sixth hour.

It is Mark who records the critical times. So the time-line for the day of the crucifixion is as follows:

During the night, after the arrest in the Garden, an informal trial was held before Annas and then Caiaphas, with “all the chief priests and the elders and the scribes”, Mark 14:53.

Just after 6am, “as soon as it was day”, a formal meeting of the Sanhedrin was convened to endorse the decision taken in the night, Luke 22:66.

A little later, but still “early”, the examination by Pilate begins, John 18:28.

The third hour, meaning 9am, the crucifixion, Mark 15:25.

The sixth hour to the ninth hour, the darkness, Mark 15:33.

Just after the ninth hour, the death of Christ, Mark 15:37.

Before the twelfth hour, the burial of Christ, Mark 15:42.

And he saith unto the Jews, Behold your King! This is Pilate’s last attempt to avoid crucifying the Lord. He is appealing to them one last time. Before, the word was, “Behold the man!” This appealed to their pity as men. Now it is “Behold your King!” He is appealing to their self-esteem as a nation. He is pouring scorn on their suggestion that such a pitiable sight could conceivably be mistaken for the King of the Jews.

If he can get them to drop the charge of being a king, (which affects Pilate’s position, for he must defend Caesar from rivals, however petty they may seem to be), then he can also drop the charge of being the Son of God, as having no relevance to Roman law, and which does not threaten the Roman peace.

19:15
But they cried out, Away with him, away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priests answered, We have no king but Caesar.

But they cried out, Away with him, away with him, crucify him- their response is the same as before, except that they say “Away with him” twice over, and not just “crucify him”. They want to be completely rid of Him, not just put on a cross. They want to rid their thoughts of Him, for He touches their conscience.

Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priests answered, We have no king but Caesar- this is the public rejection of Christ as King by the leaders of the nation. But they go further, because ideally the nation was a theocracy, and God was their king. By saying they have no king but Caesar they reject the Kingship of God that Christ came to manifest. When Israel wanted a king in Samuel’s day, he felt rejected. But God said that it was He who had been rejected, for He was Israel’s true King, see 1 Samuel 8:5-7.

The Rabbis said at the fall of Jerusalem, “The sceptre has departed from Judah, and Messiah has not come”. Hosea said, “The children of Israel shall abide many days without a king…afterward shall the children of Israel return”, Hosea 3:4,5.

We need to read Matthew 27:31 at this point to learn when the purple robe was removed and His own clothing restored to Him:

Matthew 27:31

And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him.

And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him- both Mark and John tell us that the soldiers put a purple robe on Him. Either the robe was purplish-scarlet, or a scarletty purple, or they used two robes, the first one becoming so blood-stained through the wounds inflicted by the scourging, that they changed it for another.

And put his own raiment on him- unwittingly they prepare in this way for the fulfilment of Scripture, which foretold that His raiment would be gambled for. The soldiers who did this at the foot of the cross also unwittingly fulfilled Scripture.

And led him away to crucify him- we shall think of this phrase as we return to John’s account.

(b)  Verses 17-30
Jesus and His cross

19:16
Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified. And they took Jesus, and led him away.

Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified- there seems to be a deliberate vagueness here as to whom He was delivered. It reads as if He was delivered to the Jews, but we know in fact that He was handed over to the Roman soldiery. John is emphasising the guilt of the rulers of the nation, just as Peter, Stephen and Paul did in their addresses in the Acts of the Apostles.

Christ rode into Jerusalem and presented Himself as king, John 12:15, for the prophet had foretold this with the words, “Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem: behold thy king cometh unto thee”, Zechariah 9:9, and now He is taken as king out of the city, His claim rejected.

And they took Jesus, and led him away- if the previous statement sounded as if He was handed over to the Jews, now it is made clear that the Romans were involved too, as Peter said, “Ye (Jews), by wicked hands (the lawless hands of Gentiles), have crucified and slain”.

Both Matthew and Mark tell us the purpose for which they “led him away”, (Matthew), and “led him out, (Mark), namely, “to crucify Him”. In other words they were looking for no other outcome. But Jewish law made elaborate provision for the receiving of last-minute evidence. A man on horseback with a white flag would be stationed at the gate in full view of the procession as it made its way to the execution spot. Another man would accompany the accused. If fresh evidence was brought forward, or if the condemned man wished to produce fresh evidence, then the white flag would be waved, the procession halted, the condemned man brought back into the city, and the trial reopened. None of this happened in the case of Christ, for they led Him out with no other intention than that of crucifying Him.

19:17
And he bearing his cross went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha:

And he bearing his cross went forth- He had gone into Jerusalem with the ass bearing Him, and now He goes out of Jerusalem with Him bearing the cross. This movement makes Jerusalem “the city next to the slain man”, Deuteronomy 21:1-9. Under the law of Moses, it was the city next to a slain man that was held responsible to investigate his death. A sacrifice had to be offered to clear the city of the guilt of the man’s murder. Little do the elders of the city of Jerusalem realise that the one they are taking out of the city to execute, is the sacrifice for their sin in doing so. On this basis the word was, “thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, Luke 24:47.

Into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha- Jewish tradition said Goliath’s head was buried there. When Christ bowed His head on the cross, the word is the same as when the armies of the aliens were “turned to flight”, Hebrews 11:34, as happened when David slew Goliath, 1 Samuel 17. Golgotha was the place where the greatest giant of all, Satan himself, was defeated, and his forces routed, Hebrews 2:14. Defeated, moreover, by one who was “crucified through weakness”, 2 Corinthians 13:4, and who appeared helpless in the face of all that came upon Him. It was otherwise, however, for He “spoiled principalities and powers”, Colossians 2:15, and “destroyed him that had the power of death, that is, the devil”, Hebrews 2:14, just as David ensured that the hosts of the Philistines fled.

There is a great contrast suggested here, for the Hebrew word “gulgoleth” from which comes the word Golgotha, is used of the head of Saul after he died in Gilboa. We read that the Philistines “fastened his head (gulgoleth) in the temple of Dagon”, 1 Chronicles 10:10. So instead of the Philistines fleeing because David had slain their champion, they are here on the victory side. And instead of Goliath’s head being cut off and taken to Jerusalem as a trophy of victory over God’s enemies, the head of Saul the king of Israel is hung up as a trophy in the temple of the heathen god. No such disgrace befell the Saviour, however, for He triumphed over the enemy, and God saw to it that His holy body was not mutilated or brought into contact with corruption; much less used as a trophy by the enemy.

At this point Luke tells us what happened on the way to the cross, beginning with Simon the Cyrenian:

Luke 23:26
And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus.

And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country- this is all we know about this man, except that, as Mark tells us, he was the father of Alexander and Rufus, Mark 15:21. Why do we need to know who this man’s sons were, unless he, and they, were afterwards converted as a result of this experience, and the first readers of the gospels would know who they were? Mark also tells us that he was compelled to bear the cross. We remember how Mark is emphasising the servant character of the Lord Jesus, so it is interesting to notice the contrast between the willing acceptance by the Lord Jesus of the burden of dealing with the question of sins, and the seeming unwillingness of Simon to simply carry the cross on which the work would be done. We could understand the reluctance of Simon, for those who were seen carrying a cross to the place of execution were despised of men, and a reproach. Yet did what happened on that cross so affect Simon that he was converted to God, and denied himself, and gladly took up his cross and followed Him?

Whilst the word “country” does literally means a cultivated field, it is often set in contrast to the city. So, for instance, we read in Luke 8:34, “they told it in the city and in the country“. Or Luke 9:12, “go into the towns and country round about”. The idea behind the word in this context is a rural place rather than an urban place. The point is that to bear the cross he must turn right round, and go in the opposite direction, for he is coming towards the city and Christ is going out of it. If he was, in fact, constrained to believe by this event, then he had a moral turn-round also, which is what conversion is.

And on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus- this incident is taken up by the writer to the Hebrews when he writes, “Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate. Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach.” Hebrews 13:12,13. Note the difference between without, or outside, the camp and without the gate. To be without the gate is the physical position the Lord Jesus took up when He endured the cross, corresponding to the place where the sin offering was burnt in Old Testament times. But it had a spiritual meaning, and those who grasp this meaning will take up a moral position in harmony with His position as one still rejected by organised religion. If we were exhorted to go outside the gate, we would have to go on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem. As it is, outside the camp is a position we take up in our hearts, and translate into practice as we meet with those of like mind in the assembly.

Simon was compelled to bear His cross; we are called to bear His reproach. On the day of atonement one of the last ceremonies was the carrying of the carcases of the sin offerings, (the bullock and the goat), by a man qualified to do this, outside the camp to be burnt. The writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews encourages us to fulfil that role in its spiritual meaning, and associate with the one who suffered the Divine Fire for us in the outside place. The sin offering had imputed to it the sin of the people, being made sin. It was a detestable thing, therefore. To carry it was to associate closely with it. Now Christ is not a detestable person as far as God is concerned, but He is detested by the religious world, despite what they seem to say about Him. When the full force of Christianity confronts them, they come out in their true character, and deny Him. And so does Judaism. To cleave to Christ, and take the outside place with Him is a place of reproach, yet we should not flinch to do it.

The Lord challenged His disciples to take up their cross. In other words, to make His cross their own, in the sense of association with Him in His place of reproach. This is Matthew’s account:

Matthew 16:24
Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.

Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me- He had just indicated to the disciples that His cross and suffering are definitely ahead, and it at that point that the call to discipleship was issued. A true disciple will count the cost before he sets out, Luke 14:25-35. “Will” speaks of desire, not simply a future event. Those who follow Christ must be aware that He was heading for a cross, not a crown.

Let him deny himself- nothing must stand in the way of this commitment. Self is a major obstacle to full devotion.

And take up his cross and follow me- the cross of Christ is unique, but the true follower will not shrink from fellowship with Christ in the rejection the cross represents. In this way His cross becomes ours. Needless to say this cross is not a physical piece of wood, but a doctrine. The teaching regarding the cross is brought out in Paul’s epistles. For instance, “I am crucified with Christ”, Galatians 2:20; “our old man is crucified with him”, Romans 6:6; “they that are Christ’s have crucified the flesh”, Galatians 5:24; “the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world”. Galatians 6:14.

Matthew 16:25
For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it.

For whosoever will save his life shall lose it- the word for life is soul, the person. To save one’s person is to live for self, and is the opposite of denying self. The cross puts an end to self. The believer who lives for self is not living for the Lord, and will find in the day of assessment that he has nothing to be rewarded for. His life will have been wasted and lost. This has nothing to do with losing salvation, which can never happen to a true believer, but everything to do with losing reward.

And whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it- to lose life is to give up one’s own interests in favour of Christ’s. Note it must be “for my sake”, not with the thought of gaining merit, and certainly not as a form of penance, that neglecting of the body which is condemned in Colossians 2:23, and which in fact is satisfying to the flesh, as the apostle says in that verse. At the Judgment Seat of Christ the life lived for Christ will be found in the form of reward, and at Christ’s appearing it will be found in the form of glory for the One who made it possible, and for the enjoyment of life in the kingdom. Compare 1 Peter 1:7, where the results of the trial of our faith will be “found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ”. Then the apostle goes on to refer to love for Christ, for this will displace love for self.

Matthew 16:26
For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?

For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Such a person will “find” nothing at the end of a life seeking gain for himself. In the light of eternity, to gain everything material is to lose an eternal reward. See Philippians 3:7, where the apostle testifies “But what things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ.”

Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? As a man looks back over a wasted life, (even if he has gained the whole world), he realises that all he has accumulated is not enough to buy back lost opportunities. In Ephesians 5:16, the apostle exhorts us to be “Redeeming the time, because the days are evil.” Or in other words, to take the hours of the day to the marketplace and sell to the highest bidder, thus putting a high value on them, for days spent as the world spends them are evil and worthless. How important it is to live in the light of eternity, for the things of time and sense are not lasting, and will not profit spiritually the one occupied with them.

Matthew 16:27
For the Son of Man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels; and then shall he reward every man according to his works.

For the Son of Man shall come- here the Lord looks on to the day when He comes to reign, and when His followers shall be with Him, and when He shall be glorified in His saints, 2 Thessalonians 1:10. The degree He is glorified then will be the degree we have denied ourselves in favour of His interests now.

In the glory of his Father with his angels- only those things which glorify Christ can be associated with the glory of His Father, and be on display in that day. Other things will have been burnt up. His angels excel in strength and fly swiftly to do heaven’s bidding, and this zeal should mark the believer now.

And then shall he reward every man according to his works- reward means recompense. The self-denial has meant hardship, and in the day of glory this will be compensated. Note that denying self is not a negative thing, for it produces works.

We now resume our look at Luke’s account of those who followed Christ for different reasons as He went to Calvary:

Luke 23:27
And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented him.

And there followed him a great company of people- no doubt these were pilgrims from all over the world who had come to Jerusalem for the passover, and had perhaps heard of Him from those who had met Christ during His ministry. The priests must have looked on fearfully, for they had told Judas that they did not want to arrest and condemn Him on a feast day, “lest there be an uproar among the people”, Matthew 26:5.

And of women, which also bewailed and lamented him- these seem not to be His female followers, in view of what the Lord said to them in the next verses. Perhaps these are the same as those who provided the stupefying drink which Christ will soon refuse. Their wailing is only the expression of human sympathy and sentiment, and they are not weeping for the right reason. They would probably have wept like this for any man led out to be crucified.

Luke 23:28
But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children.

But Jesus turning unto them said- by turning round to face them as they followed, the Lord was making Golgotha the backdrop for His remarks. When the city of Jerusalem was destroyed in AD 70, the hills around were covered in crosses, as many thousands of Jews were crucified by the Romans. He will speak of this in His next remarks, as He prophesies what will happen to the nation, not only in AD 70, but also during the Great Tribulation period.

Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children- the expression “daughters of Jerusalem” seems to mark them out as a well-known body of women, who sought to relieve the sufferings of those crucified.

The crowds had said, “His blood be on us, and on our children”, and in view of this they might well weep for themselves and their children. He was refusing mere sentimental weeping, but He appreciates the weeping of the repentant, as the woman of Luke 7:37-50 found.

Luke 23:29
For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck.

For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say- here is a further prophecy to the one recorded in Matthew 24. Despite facing the utmost trial, the Lord takes time to warn these women of the consequences of the cry the crowds had made. He thought not on His own things, but on the things of others, Philippians 2:4,5.

Blessed are the barren- to rejoice that a woman was barren was totally contrary to Old Testament feeling. In those times it was a cause of rejoicing if a woman was expecting a child, for it was the sign of God’s blessing. But such is the suffering that the Lord foresees for His nation, that He predicts they will regret having children. Moses had warned of these times too, for if the people disobeyed God’s statutes, (and they were doing this by rejecting the Prophet He had sent to them, Deuteronomy 18:15-19; Acts 3:22-26), then “Cursed shall be the fruit of thy body”, and, “Thou shalt beget sons and daughters, but thou shalt not enjoy them; for they shall go into captivity”, Deuteronomy 28:18,41.

And the wombs that never bare- not only would barren women be blessed, those who were not barren but who had not borne children would be too.

And the paps which never gave suck- even those who had lost their child at birth, and who had never had the satisfaction of feeding it, would count themselves happy. So the soreness of the tribulation they would experience would completely over-ride the maternal instincts of these women. Those who mourned because of barrenness, or that they had not conceived, or had lost their babies, would be counted as those who should rejoice. For those who did have children would regret it.

We can see why the Lord told them to weep for themselves, in anticipation of the real sorrows that would be theirs for rejecting Him. And we can see why He exhorted them to not weep for Him, because their weeping was unreal and uninformed; they thought He was just another criminal being led out to die, and they wanted to relieve His sufferings for that reason alone. He is not forbidding genuine sorrow for His sufferings, but rejects mere sentimentality. Many today are affected by the sufferings of Christ, and much music has been composed to try to express that sorrow, but all sorrow that is purely superficial is of no avail.

Luke 23:30
Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us.

Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us- notice the word “begin”, for what is spoken of here would come to pass at the siege and destruction of Jerusalem, but would be repeated in greater intensity during the Great Tribulation, in which unparalleled sufferings would be endured, for we read, “And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every freeman, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains; and said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: for the great day of His wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?” Revelation 6:15-17. To have a mountain fall upon you would be a terrifying thing, so the sufferings here foretold must be even more severe than that.

Luke 23:31
For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry?

For if they do these things in a green tree- the psalmist foretold that the blessed man would be “like a tree planted by the rivers of water, that bringeth forth his fruit in his season; his leaf also shall not wither; and whatsoever he doeth shall prosper.” Psalm 1:3. And so it was. Whether the season was unfavourable or favourable, the Lord Jesus bore the appropriate fruit to God’s glory. No matter how dry the ground was, (and He was “a root out of a dry ground”, Isaiah 53:2), He flourished, for as the psalmist said elsewhere, “all my springs are in thee”, Psalm 87:7, and this was true of Christ too. But men did not appreciate the fruit He bore, and reckoned that it was evil and harmful, so they crucified Him.

What shall be done in the dry? Notice the “for” at the beginning of the verse, telling us that this is an extension of the warning in verse 30 about coming judgment for the nation, as represented by “the daughters of Jerusalem”. So the dry tree is the nation of Israel, whose springs were not in God, but in dry ritual and lifeless tradition. They were like the fig tree that the Lord had cursed, which was “dried up from the roots”, Mark 11:20. If the Romans crucified Christ, would they not do the same to Jews in AD 70? And so it came to pass, for there is a close connection between what they did to Christ by handing Him over the Romans, and what the Romans did, when God handed them over to them.

Before the soldiers crucified their victims, it seems it was customary to give them a drink to lessen the pain of being nailed to the cross. This drugged drink was supplied, probably, by the “daughters of Jerusalem” to relieve the sufferings involved in the nailing. Neither Luke nor John mention this, but Matthew and Mark do, as follows:

Matthew 27:33
And when they were come to a place called Golgotha, that is to say a place of a skull, they gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink.

And when they were come to a place called Golgotha, that is to say a place of a skull, they gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall- notice that Matthew indicates that the vinegar was given as soon as they had arrived and begun the process of crucifixion. This would involve the removal of the clothes, the laying of the victim on the cross as it laid on the ground, and the nailing to the cross. Then the lifting up of the cross into an upright position, and dropping it with a jolt into the hole already made for the base. This would result in the victim’s bones being put out of joint. All His bones were out of joint, but they were not broken, as the Scripture foretold. By causing His bones to be out of joint men thought they had put a stop to Christ’s work. In fact, He did His greatest work with all His bones out of joint.

And when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink- the Lord will ask for a drink later on, but He refuses it when He has ascertained, by sipping it, that it is drugged. He will not allow anything of man to relieve Him of His sufferings. He will bear them in all their full horror. He will die by crucifixion, not poisoning.

Mark’s account is slightly different, as follows:

Mark 15:23
And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not.

And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not- there is no discrepancy here, for Mark is stating a fact, whereas Matthew is giving us a sequence, “when they were come…they gave him”. Seeing that He has refused the first drink, the soldiers, (who perhaps were required to give this drink), offer Him a slightly different one. Instead of their cheap wine or vinegar with gall added, they next add myrrh. But He refuses this without even tasting it. He was given myrrh at His birth, and the gift was accepted, and it relieved hardship, for Joseph and Mary needed resources to travel to Egypt to escape death. Here He is offered it again, but this time from unbelievers, and to relieve the sufferings of death, and the gift was rejected. Perhaps the myrrh gave off a smell, so He did not need to sip it to see what it was.

We now return to John’s account.

John 19:18
Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst.

Where they crucified him- the gospel writers spare us the gruesome details. In fact it is noticeable how quickly the narrative moves forward. It is as if they cannot bring themselves to explain the details, so hurtful to them was the thought that their Lord and Saviour was crucified. Crucifixion was a disgrace, a disposal, and a deterrent, and a Roman orator said that it was the “most degraded death that could be meted out to any man”. As the old Cornish lady said as she left a meeting where the preacher had dwelt upon these things in the gospel, “T’was a bitter nailing, Sir, a bitter nailing”. And she was right.

The books of Moses give foreshadowings of Calvary; the psalms the feelings; the prophetic books the foretellings; the gospels the facts; the epistles the forthtelling of the meaning.

The meaning of the cross is that the crucifixion of Christ has ended, (a) the believer’s relationship with Adam, for “our old man is crucified with him”, Romans 6:6. The expression “our old man” meaning the pre-conversion self looked at as linked to Adam.

It has also ended, (b), our relationship with the world, and (c), its relationship with us. The apostle Paul wrote, “But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world.” Galatians 6:14. Paul and the world stood on either side, and the cross was in the midst. The world looked at Paul in the light of the cross, and saw him as a rejected man, just like the one on the central cross was rejected. By the same token, Paul looked at the world in the light of the cross, and saw it as rejected, for it had crucified the one who had saved him. By “the cross”, he means the doctrine of the cross, not a piece of wood.

And two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst- is this the order in which they were crucified, or were there soldiers allotted to each victim, so that they were crucified at the same time? When the soldiers came to brake the legs at the end, they came to Jesus last, but they did not break His legs.

He is crucified as King, and in mockery men put on one side a robber, as His Chancellor of the Exchequer in control of the finances, and the other side is a murderer, as His Home Secretary, responsible for the execution of murderers. But all the while the man on the central cross was “despising the shame” that men heaped upon Him, for He knew He was not guilty, and He also knew His Father’s heart was gladdened by His obedience even unto the death of a cross.

We read of “two other with him”, so there were but three crosses that day. Where are the others? The false witnesses were required by law to be given the same sentence as the one they falsely accused was facing, see Deuteronomy 19:16-21. But men thought their verdict was the right one, and they ignored the fact that the witnesses disagreed with one another.

Only Luke gives us the first saying of the Lord Jesus whilst on the cross:

Luke 23:34
Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots.

Then said Jesus, Father- there are those who believe that the Lord Jesus was bearing sins and forsaken of God for the whole six hours between His crucifixion and His death. This expression suggests otherwise, for He is in the full consciousness of His relationship with His Father. Of course, He was always the Son of His Father, even when forsaken of His God, for that forsaking was not on account of anything He had done, and the relationship remained intact. But the enjoyment of that relationship does depend on whether He is bearing sin or not. It is true that Peter writes, that “who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree”, but we should remember that He was on the tree for a little while at least after He had died, but He was not bearing sin then. Peter, by saying “on the tree”, is ensuring we do not confuse Christ’s pattern sufferings in His life, (to which he has just referred), with His penal sufferings on the cross.

Forgive them- there are certain psalms which are called imprecatory, in which the psalmist calls down vengeance on his enemies. There is nothing of that here, “For the Son of Man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them.” Luke 9:56.

During His ministry the Lord Jesus spoke of the death of two men, one at the beginning of the Old Testament and one at the end. The Old Testament scriptures were arranged differently to today, and they began with Genesis and ended with the Second Book of Chronicles. The examples Christ gives here are from those two books. Abel was slain by his brother because he was righteous, 1 John 3:12, and so was Zacharias, slain for the same reason, for we read, “And the Spirit of God came upon Zachariah the son of Jehoiada the priest, which stood above the people, and said unto them, Thus saith God, Why transgress ye the commandments of the Lord, that ye cannot prosper? Because ye have forsaken the Lord, he hath forsaken you. And they conspired against him, and stoned him with stones at the commandment of the king in the court of the house of the Lord. Thus Joash the king remembered not the kindness which Jehoiada his father had done to him, but slew his son. And when he died, he said, The Lord look upon it, and require it.” 2 Chronicles 24:20-22. (The reason Zacharias is called the son of Berachias by the Lord is that Zecharias’ father, Jehoiada, was so revered that after his death he was named Jehoiada the Blessed, and that is the meaning of the word Barachias).

There is a similarity of attitude on the part of these two men in their death. Abel’s blood cried to God for vengeance upon Cain, Genesis 4:10,11, so that he was “cursed from the earth”; and as he died Zacharias called for his death to be requited. The first Christian martyr, however, called for forgiveness for his murderers, Acts 7:60, for he had learnt from Christ the way of forgiveness.

This is the only saying from the cross which was a formal prayer. It would remind us of the fact that on the Day of Atonement the blood of the sin-offering was sprinkled on the altar of incense, Leviticus 16:18, incense being a symbol of prayer. (See the distinction between the two altars in Leviticus 4:18).

This was true also of the blood of the sin offering for the priest who had sinned. The priests had certainly sinned that day, and there was provision in the sacrifice of Christ even for them. So by appealing to His Father to forgive, the Lord is not only exhibiting His gracious attitude, but is also establishing Himself as the true sin offering, by which alone men may have forgiveness now. Many of them came to realise this, for we read in Acts 6:7 that “a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith”.

This prayer of the Lord cannot be a blanket forgiveness of all men’s sins, or else there would be no need for the gospel to be preached. The details concerning the sin offering in the Old Testament will help us here. There was provision for the priest, the congregation, a ruler, or one of the common people, when they sinned in ignorance. Of the last three categories, after an acceptable sin offering had been brought, killed, and burnt, and thereby atonement made for sin, it is said, “It shall be forgiven them”, or “it shall be forgiven him”, as the case may be, Leviticus 4:20,26,31 and 35. So forgiveness was on the basis of the recognition of sin, and the bringing of a suitable offering to atone for it. Forgiveness was not a general thing, therefore, that could be pronounced to all the people regardless of their attitude to their sin. If that was the principle established of old time, then it would not be over-ridden by Christ without explanation.

It was said by the rabbis that the sin of the whole congregation referred to a wrong decision of the Sanhedrin. They certainly had made a wrong decision that day, but the Lord, in marvellous grace, presents Himself as the means of their forgiveness, if they will repent. So it is that Peter, when speaking to the people in the temple courts, said, “But ye denied the Holy One and the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you; and killed the Prince of life, whom God hath raised from the dead; whereof we are witnesses…And now brethren, I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers…repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out”, Acts 3:14,15,17,19. So the people are offered forgiveness on the basis of the death of Christ, even though many of them had said, “His blood be on us, and on our children”, Matthew 27:25.

It is very solemn to notice, however, that in the case of “the priest that is anointed”, these words of forgiveness are not spoken, although the sin was in fact forgiven. It is also solemn to notice that when Peter was addressing the high priest directly, he does not offer forgiveness to him specifically, (even though Luke is careful to name the priests Peter is addressing, Acts 4:5,6), but speaks in general terms, “Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved”, verse 12. When before these men at His so-called trial, when they asked Him if He was the Christ, He had said, “If I tell you, ye will not believe”, Luke 22:67. No doubt Peter had that statement in mind as he spoke to these same men.

For they know not what they do- notice the punctuation of this phrase. It is not “Father, forgive them for they know not what they do”, as if the reason for the forgiveness was their ignorance. Rather, it is “Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do”. The semi-colon after “them” makes the distinction plain. In other words, there is the appeal for forgiveness, and then the reason why that forgiveness is necessary. The ground of the forgiveness is not their ignorance, but His sacrifice and God’s grace.

And they parted his raiment, and cast lots- the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much, James 5:16, so it is interesting to notice that Luke links the clothing with the prayer. That which symbolised His righteous character is associated with His fervent prayer. The Lord said to His Father at the grave of Lazarus, “I knew that thou hearest me always”, John 11:42. So His prayer is answered in virtue of His righteous manhood and His essential Deity. What surer basis can there be for a prayer?

Returning to John’s account:

19:19
And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS.

And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross- the usual procedure was for the accusation against the victim to be written on a piece of wood, and nailed to the cross. It seems Pilate personally wrote this title, a further jibe at the Jews for having such a person for their king. The title recorded the crime for which the man was crucified. Christ’s only “crime”, according to Pilate was to claim to be King. Matthew’s gospel is written to assure us His claim is genuine, but there are more references to Christ as King in John’s gospel, the gospel of His Deity, than there are in Matthew, the gospel of His sovereignty, for “King of Israel” is a Divine title, Isaiah 44:6.

In Matthew’s gospel there is no record of Christ being at Jerusalem, (which He Himself described as “the city of the great King”, Matthew 5:35), until He went there to die. And there is no record in Matthew of Him being in Jerusalem after He was crucified and risen either. John’s gospel, however, is built around His visits to Jerusalem, for that was, ideally considered, “the place of the Name”, that is, where God dwelt. So it is fitting that the one who bears “the Name” should be found there so much in John.

And the writing was JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS- no one gospel writer gives us all of the title, but each selects what is relevant to his purpose.

Matthew: “This is Jesus the King of the Jews”.

This is the name and the claim. Matthew is the official gospel.

Mark: “The King of the Jews”.

Here the emphasis is not so much on His name but on His office as King; in effect, He who is God’s Servant will serve as God’s King. Mark is the ministerial gospel.

Luke: “This is the King of the Jews”.

Luke emphasises the person, as if to say “this person is…” Luke is the personal gospel.

John: “Jesus of Nazareth the King of the Jews”.

John is the only one to mention that the title included the place where He lived, Nazareth. Pilate is scorning the Jews for having a king from such a place. But He came from heaven to Nazareth, for John is the filial gospel, the gospel of the Son. John is not embarrassed to record what Pilate wrote, for he has made an irrefutable argument throughout his gospel for the Deity of Christ.

Pilate wrote “Jesus of Nazareth”, but the King was to be born at Bethlehem and reign in Jerusalem, whereas Pilate highlights disreputable Nazareth. Again, he is scorning the Jews. But as he does so he reminds us that the Lord Jesus is pleased to be known by this lowly title. When He was arrested in the garden, the arrest party said they were coming for “Jesus of Nazareth”, and the Lord steps forward and declares, “I am He”. And when He confronted Saul of Tarsus on the Damascus road, He announced Himself as “Jesus of Nazareth”, even though He is in heaven, Acts 22:8. No doubt Saul was proud of having come from Tarsus, but there is no pride with Christ. He is not embarrassed by His humble upbringing, for He made Himself of no reputation, even as to His home town.

19:20
This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin.

This title then read many of the Jews- Jerusalem would be full of pilgrims at passover time. Some say as many as three million. We can see why the authorities did not want to arrest Christ on a feast day, Mark 14:2, and why they wanted the bodies removed quickly, John 19:31. They feared that Jews from other countries might be curious about this Jesus of Nazareth, and begin to question why He had been crucified if He had done such good.

For the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city- the maiden in the Song of Solomon found her beloved a little way past the watchmen that patrolled the walls, Song of Solomon 3:3,4. He still has the outside place, but He is not so far removed that men cannot seek and find Him. He separates Himself from the “camp” of Israel, but as in Moses’ day, the “tabernacle” is outside the camp, and those who seek the Lord will go unto Him there, see Exodus 33:7,8. He tabernacled amongst Israel, John 1:14, and now is tabernacled outside the camp, yet even though they have rejected Him He is not far away.

And it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin- Hebrew was the language of the Jews, the men of religion; Greek was that of the Greeks, the men of philosophy and learning; Latin was used by the Romans, the men of politics. This is all there is to the world as far as power and influence are concerned. These are the languages of the princes of this world, that crucified the Lord of Glory in ignorance, 1 Corinthians 2:8. They were well-versed in the world’s literature, but had not learned from it the glory of Christ. Hebrew addresses the soul through religion. Greek addresses the mind through philosophy. Latin addresses the will through politics. But the Lord addresses the heart, not by the writings of men, but by the scriptures that tell of Him and His work.

He is King, with sovereign power, able to bring in a superior way of worshipping God, for He is a Priest-King. He brings in a superior way of thinking, for He is the Wisdom of God. And because “King of Israel” is a Divine title, and He is equal with God, He brings in a superior way of governing. In the first chapter of the Kingly Gospel, He is said to be Emmanuel, meaning “God with us”, Matthew 1:23. He is God’s choice for ruler, all others in His genealogy having failed, for they could not save their people from their sins. By the cross He has shown Himself “Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God”, 1 Corinthians 1:24. He has power superior to David, and wisdom superior to Solomon. And He is able to bring Israel back, like Josiah did, who was Israel’s best king, 2 Kings 23:25.

Only Luke and John tell us about the three languages. Luke, the Greek man of earthly learning, puts Greek first, then Latin, then Hebrew, for that is the order of his awareness. As a Greek, his earliest recollections were in that language. But then he began to realise that it was the Romans who ruled men, and he needed their language too. But when he was converted he came into the good of the Hebrew Scriptures. John the Jewish man of Old Testament learning puts Hebrew first, the language of his first acquaintance with the things of God as he listened in the synagogue to the Scriptures read in Hebrew, the language of the Old Testament. Then he learned Greek, for he would be used to write much of the New Testament, and he would do so in Greek. Then he would know Latin, the language of the occupying Romans.

19:21
Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews.

Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate- only in John is there objection from the priests.

Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews- they wish it to be a statement by Christ rather than by Pilate. Then it would not look as though His claim was recognised. He had been prepared to agree that He was King of the Jews, Matthew 27:11, for it was the time of His humiliation, and “Jew” is a title of disgrace, only being used after Israel had gone into captivity. He will reign as King of Israel, and King of kings. Nathaniel was right to address Him as King of Israel, and the context of his words reminds us of the millenial reign of Christ, John 1:43-51.

19:22
Pilate answered, What I have written I have written.

Pilate answered, What I have written I have written- Pilate was, by all accounts, a very stubborn man, and also held the Jews in contempt. He will not allow them to have the last word. He has had Him crucified because of His claim to kingship, with its implied threat to the supremacy of Caesar. To simply accuse Him of claiming to be King is not strong enough to enable Pilate to escape censure. It may be that Pilate means that he has written, (over the cross), what he has written, (on his tablet), or vice versa. He cannot erase his official record, and the title must agree with his trial records. In effect it means that the person charged was Jesus of Nazareth, and the accusation against Him was “King of the Jews”, and these two facts were written over Him.

All four gospel writers mention the distribution of His garments, but John’s account is more detailed. He had leant on the bosom of Jesus at supper, this being a reference to the fold of His garment:

John 19:23
Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also his coat: now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout.

Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took His garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part- they must have removed these garments in order to put Him on the cross, and now they come back to claim them. It seems from this that there were four soldiers allotted the task of crucifying Christ, besides the centurion in overall charge.

How humiliating and depressing this was! Humiliating, because His basic necessities were being taken away from Him without permission, showing that He was thought of as having forfeited all rights as a human being. Was it not expressed beforehand in the psalm, “But I am a worm, and no man”, Psalm 22:6?

It was depressing, because to be deprived of clothing in such circumstances means that there is no further use for them. As Job said, “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither”, Job 1:21. We should remember that His mother was standing by as these things happened. Should not these garments have been given to her as the nearest relative? But all considerations of politeness and respect are lacking at this time.

The normal clothing for a Jewish man consisted of a head-dress, sandals, a girdle, and an outer tunic, and an inner tunic, referred to in the next verse as a coat. That which these things symbolised was of no account to the soldiers, for they thought of them just as items of clothing, blood-soaked at that. But to the believer, how suggestive these garments are.

Think of His head-dress. In Scripture the covering for the head denotes the recognition of the headship of another, a fact that ought to be borne in mind in these days when so many women who wish to be known as Christians gather together to engage in spiritual exercises without covering their heads. This is an affront to God and Christ, and confuses the angels. See 1 Corinthians 11:1-16.

The head-covering of Christ speaks of His recognition of the headship of His God over Him. Paul writes, “the head of Christ is God”, 1 Corinthians 11:3. When He took manhood, the Son of God accepted the place of subjection to His Father. This does not alter His relationship to the Father as sharing His Deity. But it does mean that having been “made in the likeness of men”, Philippians 2:7, He accepts the place of subjection that man has. Sadly, men rebel against the idea of the headship of God, but the Lord Jesus is the believer’s glorious example, for He gladly submitted to the authority of His Father over Him as a man.

We should remember that every believing man has Christ for his head, and every believing woman has the believing man for her head, which is why she should cover her head when engaged in spiritual exercises, even when men are not present. The angels still look on whether men are present or not, and when they are not, there is more need for the woman to signify her godly submission. The man does not cover His head during spiritual exercises because now that Christ is back in heaven, he, the man, is responsible for the exercise of authority on earth, and therefore to signify this he does not wear a head-covering when engaged in activities God-ward. He is the image and glory of God, 1 Corinthians 11:7.

Then there were Christ’s sandals. This would tell of His pilgrimage, for He said to the disciples, “I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father.” John 16:28. Or again, as John wrote of Him, “Jesus knowing…that he was come from God, and went to God”, John 13:3. In His ministry in the upper room, the Lord was not only preparing His disciples for the shock of His departure, He was preparing them for their departure also, and teaching them “the way”. They were to wear the sandals of pilgrimage too, and seek to “walk, even as he walked”, 1 John 2:6.

Then there was His girdle, the sign of service. How busy He had been! He said, “I must work the works of him that sent me, while it is day: the night cometh, when no man can work.” John 9:4. And again, “For even the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.” Mark 10:45.

Now the girdle of service is left to His people, for He said, “If any man serve me, let him follow me; and where I am, there shall also my servant be: if any man serve me, him will my Father honour.” John 12:26. So as we follow His steps, we shall find service to engage in, and then be where He is in heaven.

Then there was His outer coat, in which was He appeared to the world. This would speak of His character as He moved amongst men. Men might blame Him and scorn Him, but they could not deny the good He had done and been. These features should mark His people too, for the apostle urges us to “put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lust thereof”, Romans 13:14, and again, “For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ.” Galatians 3:27.

And also his coat- we could think first, how that His inner coat must have still smelled of the spikenard that Mary had poured upon Him. That ointment lasted many days, so it is said. Mary of Bethany did not need to be at the cross, but her ointment must have comforted the Saviour in His sufferings. His thoughts would turn to those who, although not standing by the cross physically, were with Him in His sufferings morally. Mary did not need to be at the sepulchre, for she had kept the ointment against the day of His burying, as the Lord had said, John 12:7, but had changed her mind, and anointed Him beforehand. Nor did she need to be at the empty tomb, for she had learnt of Him at His feet, and had heard from Martha His own words, “I am the resurrection and the life”, John 11:25. How could such an one stay in the tomb- He must rise in three days as He said He would.

There must have been something special about this garment, for if it had been of little value they would have ripped it into four. This is not to say that the Lord was wearing a rich man’s garment, for that would not suit His character, for He had become poor in so many senses, 2 Corinthians 8:9. Rather, it showed the love and devotion of the one who had given Him the garment. For He is worthy of the best that we can give Him. We will surely not give the Lord of glory that which is second-hand or second-best.

Caiaphas had rent his garments; the vail was rent, the rocks, too, but not this coat. Nothing personal to Christ must be spoilt. His Father will see to that. Possibly the garments of the thieves were torn already through their violent life-style. But this one “had done no violence”, Isaiah 53:9.

These garments must have been stained with His blood, after the scourging. Joseph’s coat was dipped in the blood of a goat to deceive his father Jacob, Genesis 37:31-35. But Christ’s Father in heaven was able to discern perfectly what those blood-stained robes meant. They told of His Son’s total surrender to His will. To have blood-stained garments would be the very last thing Jacob would wish for his favourite son. Yet this is the will of God regarding His Beloved Son, His Only-begotten.

If His outer garment symbolised His character, that which was evident to men, the inner tunic is that which is close to Himself, and unseen, speaking of that which is personal, of His very nature. We are not told the material this coat was made from, but whatever it was, was a product of the earth, whether linen, cotton or wool. It would not be a mixture of these because that was prohibited by the law, Leviticus 19:19, and the Lord Jesus kept the law perfectly. The mixing of fibres in a garment suggests compromise, and there was none of that with Him. Too often our lives are a mixture of spiritual and carnal, but not His.

Now the coat was without seam- how like Christ it is to have coat without seam. For a seam is a place of weakness, where the material is vulnerable to being rent. The Lord spoke of old garments rending when He was giving teaching about the way the old covenant was to be replaced by the new, Matthew 9:16. His garment is not rent at all, for He brings in that which is eternal, and shall never need replacing. The high priest had rent his garments during the trial of Christ, Matthew 26:65, and this symbolised the end of the Levitical system of priesthood. Christ’s priesthood is for ever, Hebrews 7:21.

Woven from the top throughout- this too is deeply significant in connection with Christ. The garment is made in one piece, with no additions afterwards. There was nothing that needed to be added to Christ, He was complete in His person. Of course He “increased in wisdom and stature”, Luke 2:52, but what was growing was what was there from the beginning. The believer is to grow in Christ-likeness until the goal is reached, even “a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ”, Ephesians 4:13.

As the weaver began the work on this garment, the first thing to emerge from the loom was that which was to be the top of the garment. The Lord Jesus presented a stark contrast in His words to the Pharisees. He said, “Ye are from beneath; I am from above: ye are of this world; I am not of this world”, John 8:23. How searching these words were to the men who stood before Him in their long white Pharisee-robes. But these were but a covering for their unrighteousness. He was so different, coming from heaven as He did, and remaining in touch with heaven.

19:24
They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did.

They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be- if there were five items of clothing, (head-dress, girdle, sandals, outer garment, inner garment), why did not the centurion claim the best article? Or does “they said therefore among themselves” mean that the soldiers are agreeing amongst themselves without the centurion knowing? A few hours later he will affirm that Jesus is the Son of God, and a righteous man. This is his appreciation of His person (represented by the inner garment), and character, (represented by the outer garment). If it was a question of having Christ’s garment, or having an appreciation of what the garment signified, he chose the better part. In any case, the word from Christ, “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do”, must have been in marked contrast to the reaction of the other two men, and, indeed, all others that he had been responsible for crucifying, and made a deep impression on him.

That the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith- the soldiers are not doing this so that scripture might be fulfilled, for they have no interest in that. It could be read “to the fulfilling of scripture”.

They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots- these are words from Psalm 22:18, and the previous verse says, “I may tell all my bones: they look and stare upon me”. This would indicate that, like Joseph, the Lord Jesus was stripped, and then they luridly stared at Him. The psalmist then tells us that having tried to strip Him of His dignity, they claim His last possessions, His clothes, even though His mother was standing near. She had seen Him come naked out of the womb, and now she sees Him go into death. As Job said, “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither: the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord”, Job 1:21. He had become poor by being born, and now He is poor as He dies.

How graphic is this scene. At the foot of the cross there are those who are gambling with one another. If they won the inner tunic, they were pleased; if they did not win, they were resigned. But that is what their lives were like. As Roman soldiers they fought Caesar’s battles. If they were slain, they were slain. If they survived, they survived. They believed their lives were games of chance, their fortunes in “the lap of the gods”. But on the cross above them there was one who was “delivered by the determinate will and counsel of God”. His death was not a chance, but His choice, for He was acting in line with the will of God. It is this truth that gives what He did on the cross such meaning.

These things therefore the soldiers did- John is affirming the fact, reminding us that he was an eye-witness of the event. Perhaps this suggests that the soldiers were not really allowed to do this, so John is saying that, contrary to custom, they really did it on this occasion.

We notice now Mark’s account and his time-keeping.

Mark 15:25
And it was the third hour, and they crucified him

And it was the third hour, and they crucified him-  see notes on John 19:14 about this. It is Mark in his Servant Gospel who records the critical times. He has learnt the value of time-keeping from God’s perfect Servant. So the time-line for the day of the crucifixion is as follows:

During the night, after the arrest in the Garden, an informal trial was held before Annas and then Caiphas, with “all the chief priests and the elders and the scribes”, Mark 14:53.

Just after 6am, “as soon as it was day”, a formal meeting of the Sanhedrin was convened to endorse the decision taken in the night, Luke 22:66.

A little later, but still “early”, the examination by Pilate begins, John 18:28.

The third hour, meaning 9am, the crucifixion, Mark 15:25.

The sixth hour to the ninth hour, the darkness, Mark 15:33.

Just after the ninth hour, the death of Christ, Mark 15:37.

Before the preparation day for the sabbath began at 6 pm, (the twelfth hour), the burial of Christ, Mark 15:42.

Matthew adds a detail at this point, as follows:

Matthew 27:36
And sitting down they watched him there;

And sitting down they watched him there- the sense is that were keeping guard over Him, lest there should be an uprising among the people, and an attempt made to rescue Him from the cross. If they had allowed this the soldiers would have been executed, so they have a personal interest in ensuring He remains on the cross. Unwittingly they are bearing testimony to the fact that He was there, and not replaced by another, just as His tomb was sealed by the authorities, and by this means it is ensured that His dead body is not substituted for another. God is making the wrath of man to praise Him, Psalm 76:10. But that Scripture goes on to say, “the remainder of wrath shalt thou restrain”, so there is a limit put upon what men can do to God’s Son when He is impaled on a cross.

Mark adds a detail at this point, and then gives his account of the mocking of the bystanders, which John does not record:

Mark 15:28
And the scripture was fulfilled which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors.

And the scripture was fulfilled which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors- it is significant that it should be Mark who quotes these words, for his is the Servant Gospel, and they come from Isaiah’s classic chapter about God’s Perfect Servant. The prophet wrote, “he shall divide the spoil with the strong; because he hath poured out his soul unto death: and he was numbered with the transgressors; and he bare the sin of many, and made intercession for the transgressors”, Isaiah 53:12. The prophet is giving reasons why God’s Servant will be recompensed by His God. First, it is because He “poured out his soul unto death”. The giving up of His life was the ultimate surrender to the will of God, for He was “obedient unto death, even the death of the cross”, and merits the ultimate exaltation. Second, because “He was numbered with the transgressors”. This was the ultimate disgrace, and is met by the ultimate honour. Third, because “He bare the sin of many”, the ultimate burden, and is rewarded by a weight of glory. Fourth, because “He made intercession for the transgressors”, the ultimate act of forbearance is rewarded by the ultimate reward of having some of those He prayed for, surrounding Him for all eternity. So the ultimate disgrace is being crucified, and that between two thieves, as if He is no different. He who had not come to “steal, and to kill, and to destroy”, like a thief, John 10:10, but rather to give life to men, is given the same punishment as thieves.

The Lord had already quoted these words Himself before His arrest. “And he said unto them, When I sent you without purse, and scrip, and shoes, lacked ye any thing? And they said, Nothing. Then said he unto them, But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrip: and he that hath no sword, let him sell his garment, and buy one. For I say unto you, that this that is written must yet be accomplished in me, And he was reckoned among the transgressors: for the things concerning me have an end. And they said, Lord, behold, here are two swords. And he said unto them, It is enough.” Luke 22:35-38.

The Lord is clearly preparing His disciples for changed circumstances after He had been crucified. During His ministry He had been with them, and provided for them, no doubt largely through the women who followed Him and “ministered unto him of their substance”, Luke 8:3. But now He is going away, and things are going to be different. Before, they had only briefly gone into Gentile territory, but they would soon be sent into all the world. They would now need to provide for themselves, as Paul did with his tent-making, and they would need a purse for money, and a scrip or provisions bag. Moreover, the constraints of God’s law would not be present in the lawless world of the Gentiles as they were in Israel, so they would need a sword to defend themselves from those who would harm them on their journeys. To put it another way, the disciples were about to venture forth into a lawless world, but, as ever, the Captain of their salvation led the way, for the start of this change was His arrest, trial, and execution, all of which would be unjustly done. The prophet had foreseen what would happen, and foretold that He would be tried by the lawless, sentenced by the lawless, and slain as if He were lawless.

John does not record the insults that those around the cross flung at the Holy Sufferer, but the other three gospel writers do, as represented by Matthew, as follows:

Matthew 27:39,40
And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, and saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross.

And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, and saying- thus is fulfilled the prophecy of the psalmist when he wrote beforehand of the experiences of Christ: “But I am a worm, and no man; a reproach of men, and despised of the people. All they that see me laugh me to scorn: they shoot out the lip, they shake the head, saying, He trusted on the Lord that he would deliver him: let him deliver him, seeing he delighted in him.” Psalm 22:6-8. Despite all this provocation, the Lord did not rebuke, threaten, or revile. “Who, when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously”, 1 Peter 2:23. Peter gives this as a prime example of the fact that He “did no sin”, verse 22. When under the greatest stress from crucifixion, and the most provocative statements from those who mocked and jeered Him, He remained passive, and confidently rested in His Father’s will. The holiest of saints would have given way, but not He. It is said of Moses that he was “very meek, above all the men which were upon the face of the earth”, Numbers 12:3. Yet he “spake unadvisedly with his lips” because the people had “provoked his spirit”, Psalm 106:33. No such thing happened with Christ, despite the most severe provocation.

Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself- this goes back to His first public passover appearance, when He said, (having purged the temple because it was a den of thieves), when asked what His authority for thus purging it was, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up”, John 2:19. There was nothing in that statement about Him destroying the temple. In fact, He was using a figure of speech, and likening His body to a temple, which the Jewish authorities would destroy by causing His death, with its dissolution of spirit, soul, and body.

They sarcastically suggest that if He can destroy and build a temple in three days singlehandedly, He can surely remove a few nails from His hands and feet and walk free. But they are using the word “save” in a physical sense, whereas the reason why He willingly remained on the cross was to save men’s souls.

Far from mocking Him, they should have realised that His prophecy had come true, and they were in the process of ensuring His death in the most horrid way. This should have convicted their conscience, but they are too hard-hearted at this point to allow this to happen, seemingly.

If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross- now another matter that came up at His trial, and the one for which the Jews had accused Him, namely His claim to be the Son of God. They seem to think that if He is equal with God, (and the name Son of God signifies this, as is clear from John 10:30,33,36), then He can do what He pleases, including release Himself. What they do not realise is that it was not so much the nails that fastened Him to the tree, but His great love for His Father’s interests. And His Father’s interests included, amongst other things, the salvation of men. He had spent His entire ministry showing without a shadow of a doubt that He was the Son of God, and the majority had not believed Him. Simply making a dramatic gesture would not convince them. He had recently brought Lazarus from the grave, is that not enough proof?

Matthew 27:41,42
Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him.

Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, He saved others; himself he cannot save- now it is the turn of the chief priests, scribes and elders. They cannot deny that He saved others as far as physical diseases were concerned, (and that was a very significant admission), but they here suggest that His power was limited, and did not extend to helping Himself by physically saving Himself from the cross. Near the beginning of His ministry the Lord quoted the proverb, “Physician heal thyself”, meaning that they thought He had the remedy for His unpopularity in His own hands. Luke 4:23-24. This is what they are in effect saying to Him now.

If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him- the mocking of the passers-by was directly at Him, whereas the chief priests are not so much talking to Him as to the crowds, (note that they speak in the third person, “he”, whereas the passers-by said “thou”), making statements which they hope will convince them that His claims were false, so that they are not inclined to side with Him. What would be the consequence if multitudes of pilgrims suddenly became convinced that He was being wrongly executed?

They reason that if He does not come down from the cross, then His claims were bogus. In fact, the reverse is true, for His right to eventually reign as King of Israel rests on the work of the cross. There can be no glory without the sufferings. The apostles learned this when, on the Mount of Transfiguration, the conversation between Christ, Moses, and Elijah was about His decease, not His reign, Luke 9:31.

Note the repeated attempts to get Him to come down from the cross, and to save Himself. Does the Devil realise that he has over-reached himself, and what he dreads, even the precise fulfilment of Scripture, is happening?

Matthew 27:43
He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God.

He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God- how close this comes to the words of the psalmist, “He trusted on the Lord that he would deliver him: let him deliver him, seeing he delighted in him”, Psalm 22:8. On the one side there is His trust in God, and on the other, God’s delight in Him. How sad that they are making these statements sarcastically. They see His remaining on the cross as vindication of their sentence on Him, and to their minds it proves He was a fraud. For these mockings are a mirror image of His trials, where the questions addressed were whether He was the destroyer and rebuilder of the temple, or the King of Israel, or the Son of God. And if the latter claim, to be the Son of God, (and “I am the Son of God” is their climax), can be exposed as false because God does not come to His rescue, vindicates them, so they think, for executing Him as a false prophet and a blasphemer.

But then the soldiers joined in, as Luke tells us:

Luke 23:36,37
And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, and saying, If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself.

And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar- the soldiers, being pagans, would not appreciate the finer points of what the chief priests were saying, but they enter into the spirit of the occasion to make sport of Him, as they had done in the Common Hall.

They had offered Him vinegar and gall, and vinegar and myrrh, but now it is just the simple drink they had with them. As if to say that He was no better than a common soldier. It seems as if they came towards Him with a drink, and then at the last moment withdrew it, thus cruelly teasing Him. Such is the callous heart of man. And this sort of treatment has been repeated down through the centuries, as His people have been subjected to cruel oppression. As He warned His disciples, “Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also.” John 15:20.

And saying, If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself- here is the fifth class of mockers. As soldiers, they are used to the idea of the successful battle commander being made Caesar, for it was the soldiers who chose him. So if this one is king, He must have some extraordinary ability to escape difficult circumstances, and turn the situation around. What they did not and could not understand was that the Holy Sufferer had no intention of saving Himself from the sufferings of the cross. They had been allotted to Him in eternity, and prophesied of Him in times past. To seek to escape would overturn Divine and eternal counsels. He did indeed pray to be saved from death, Hebrews 5:7, but only in the sense of being brought into resurrection the other side of death. He was “obedient unto death, even the death of the cross”, Philippians 2:8.

Note the soldiers do not ask Him to save them, as the malefactors did, for they did not think they had need of it, being on the dominant side as Romans. They think only in terms of political salvation, but when Paul wrote to the believers in Rome he made clear that salvation was from sin and self.

Even those crucified alongside of Him reviled Him. At first both of them did so, but then there came a change, and they disagreed with one another, and then one turned to Christ:

Matthew 27:44
The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth.

Luke 23:39
And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us.

And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him- as Matthew tells us in the quotation given above, both malefactors reviled Him at first, but then a great change came over one of them, and their destinies changed also. If the mutual enmity of Herod and Pilate was overridden by their enmity for Christ, inasmuch as they became friends, so here the suffering of these two men was less than their mockery of Him. They see mocking Christ as a distraction, taking their minds off their pain. So they caused Him more pain, and themselves less. This is selfishness typical of the unbeliever.

Saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us- they had heard the chief priests mockingly say, “Let Christ, the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe.” Mark 15:32. The thieves take up that mockery. If He really was the Messiah, or Christ, He must have great power and influence, even if it was only to persuade the centurion in charge of the execution to halt the proceedings. Let Him demonstrate the truth of His claim, starting with saving Himself and them.

Luke 23:40
But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation?

But the other answering rebuked him- so there came a great difference between these two men in the closing hours of their lives. We can tell what made the change by listening to what the second man said. A seeker after the truth will learn to rebuke the wrong thoughts of the natural mind, and realise that the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God.

In verse 32 Luke had used the word “heteros” for “other”, for that is the word which emphasises the difference between the two malefactors and Christ. He was pure and righteous, they were other than that. He still uses this word here, for despite his search for the truth the man is still different to Christ. But he is also to a certain extent different to the first malefactor now, because he is becoming inclined towards Christ.

Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? The rebuke centred on his lack of fear of God. He was about to be plunged into eternity, and face the judgment of God; was this not reason to fear God? “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom”, Proverbs 9:10. The fact that he rebuked his fellow-malefactor showed he was beginning to have strong and robust ideas about sin, and the judgment it will receive. The condemnation he speaks of here is being condemned to death, but he realises there is something beyond the judgment of men. The administration of justice is often faulty in the hands of men, but the judge of all the earth shall do right, Genesis 18:25. Those who do not believe there is a God must also believe that justice will never be done. This is counter-intuitive.

Luke 23:41
And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss.

And we indeed justly- this man now realises, on the brink of death, that his punishment is just. He must now believe that sin should be punished, even if the sin in question is his own. When a man starts to have a right view of sin, and that it must be punished, he is on the road to blessing.

For we receive the due reward of our deeds- before, he would have done everything to escape justice, and give reasons why he should not be punished. He was a thief, and might have argued that he needed to steal to survive. Now he realises that “Thou shalt not steal” means what it says, and that transgression of this law has its consequences. He now has an enhanced sense of the seriousness of sin. By due reward the man means what the Romans had determined that a thief should suffer. The law of Moses said, “If a man shall steal an ox, or a sheep, and kill it, or sell it; he shall restore five oxen for an ox, and four sheep for a sheep.” Exodus 22:1. So restitution of the stolen property was the punishment and the deterrent; to slay a man for stealing was to devalue the punishment of death for murder. The punishment must suit the crime, so in that sense the punishment of crucifixion for stealing was unjust. Perhaps this shows that the malefactors had done more that simply steal. (We are not told whether they were members of Barabbas’ gang, guilty of murder). We may be sure that the just judgment of God will ensure that every sin reaps its due punishment in eternity. This man, however, came into the good of Divine forgiveness whilst he had time and opportunity.

But this man hath done nothing amiss- by saying this he spoke more than he knew. As far as he was aware, the charge against Christ was baseless. Had he noted the difference in attitude and speech of the man on the central cross? “Father, forgive them” spoke volumes to him, and he was the first to be converted through those words, which would explain why they were spoken out loud. But he is not the last, for many have found the forgiveness of sins and peace with God through the One who spoke them, and His sacrificial work on the cross. What of my reader? Do you know the forgiveness of sins through the redeeming blood of Christ? See Acts 13:38,39.

But we need not rely on the imperfect testimony of this man, for we have the perfect testimony of the Word of God. Wrote the apostle John, “And ye know that he was manifested to take away our sins; and in him is no sin.” The word came from heaven on more than one occasion, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased”, Matthew 3:17; 17:5. Would the Father have said that if there was any trace of sin in His Son? He lived in disreputable Nazareth for thirty years, yet no defilement spoiled Him. He moved in public ministry amongst men for three and a half years, exposed to relentless pressure from both the Devil and men, yet in no instance was He found wanting; always He was “holy, harmless, undefiled, and separate from sinners”, Hebrews 7:26. John could also write, “this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world”, John 3:19. The presence of the undiluted holiness of Christ in this world was outright condemnation of its sin, and clearly showed God’s attitude to it.

Notice that John does not write “in him was no sin”, although that is true, but “in him is no sin”. He is not referring simply to the past. Rather, he is saying that at whatever moment we look at Him, past, present, or future, the only conclusion we can come to is that in Him is no sin. John is probing His essence, nature and character, and telling us that there is no sin of any sort there.

Note how John, (the man of insight), links the person and the work when he writes, “in him is no sin”, and “to take away our sins”. Peter, (the man of intention), does the same when he writes, “Who did no sin”, and “who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree”, 1 Peter 2:22,24. And also Paul, (the man of intellect), who wrote, “He hath made him to be sin for us”, and “who knew no sin”, 2 Corinthians 5:21. We could compare the three sacrifices that are linked together as being most holy, (that is, they meet the approval of a thrice holy God), Leviticus 6:17. They are, the meal offering, telling of Christ’s nature, (John’s view); the sin offering, telling of His being made sin, (Paul’s view), and the trespass offering, speaking of the way He took account of the faults of others, (Peter’s view). No wonder God specifically mentions in that verse that leaven, (a symbol of corrupting sin), is to excluded from those offerings, for no suggestion of sin must spoil our thoughts of Christ and His work. The repentant thief, although unaware of these precious truths during most of his life, is enjoying them now in eternity.

Luke 23:42
And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom.

And he said unto Jesus, Lord- notice he does not address Jesus as King, although that was the title on the cross, and although he was going to speak of His kingdom. Where does he gain the truth that Jesus is Lord? Can it be that he saw through the taunts of the priests and people, and realised that those titles they gave Him were in fact true? Why else would He be heard addressing God as His Father, and asking for forgiveness for them? And this was just one indication of His attitude to what He was being subjected to. When He was reviled, He reviled not again, as Peter wrote later. No word of anger, bitterness or cursing passed His lips. Someone who could ask for forgiveness for those who crucified Him must be of a different order of character altogether. He is totally in control of Himself, and the malefactor becomes convinced that this is because He is Lord, as the titles used of Him suggest. If He is Lord, then He is worthy of our faith and submission.

The acknowledgement of Christ as Lord is an essential part of response to Christ. The apostle put it like this, “The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy heart: that is the word of faith, which we preach; that if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation. For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed. For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek: for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him. For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.” Romans 10:8-13. This acknowledgement of His Lordship contains within it a recognition of personal unworthiness and sin, the starting-point of true repentance.

Remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom- if He is King He must have a kingdom, and since He has been taunted with the titles “King of the Jews” and “Messiah”, His kingdom must be destined to be set up on earth, and this man wants to have a part in that. He takes the humble place, for he does not presume to have a position in the kingdom, but simply asks that he might be remembered by the King, leaving it to Him to decide his destiny. The mother of Zebedee’s children wanted a prominent place in the kingdom for her sons, Matthew 20:20-22, and she was rebuked for it, but this man is content to just be in the kingdom. Those who genuinely come to Christ in faith do so with humility, owning that they are not worthy of the least of His blessings.

Luke 23:43
And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise.

And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee- his humility meets a ready response from the Saviour. He has asked for nothing in the present, only a future remembrance, but he is given a present blessing which would merge into eternal glory. He was hesitant, but there is nothing hesitant about the reply, prefaced, as it is, by the word of certainty, “Verily”.

To day shalt thou be with me in paradise- so the man’s confidence in the Lord is justified, for he now learns that not only does He have a future kingdom, but controls the destiny of men. The fact that the Lord knew that both of them would be dead before the day ended would confirm this. We read in the book of Genesis that Joseph was able to interpret the dream both of the butler and the baker, and explain their respective destinies, but he had no control over those destinies. Here we see that Christ’s kingship extends to the control of men’s future.

So the promise to the dying thief was that when he died, he would go to the place of comfort, as would Christ. The word paradise was borrowed from the Persian, and became the Hebrew word “pardes”, meaning “park, or forest, or orchard”. The idea is that of the pleasant grounds surrounding a splendid palace, in which one may walk and enjoy its delights, just as Adam did in the Garden of Eden before he fell. So the thief, by Divine grace, is granted to walk in the pleasure gardens of his Lord, and will no longer steal, because he will have all he needs to satisfy him.

Notice how this shows that there is consciousness after death, or the promise would have no meaning or value. Men say they cannot know what there is beyond death. But they can, for God has given us His word which bears testimony about these matters. If men remain in ignorance it is because they reject God’s word. As the Lord Jesus indicated, it is not someone back from the dead who will convince men, but the scriptures, for he said, “If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead”, Luke 16:31.

We now note what John has to say about those who stood by the cross:

John 19:25
Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother’s sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene.

Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother- this is the occasion foretold by Simeon when he said to Mary, “a sword shall pierce through thy own soul also”, Luke 2:35. The Catholic system gives Mary the title “Redemptrix”, claiming that she is able to mediate salvation. This is blasphemous. As the apostle Paul wrote, “For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus; who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time.” 1 Timothy 2:4-6. Redemption is by the blood of Christ, Ephesians 1:7, but Mary is not on the cross dying, but beside it, no doubt weeping.

The other reference to Mary in John’s gospel emphasises that links with Christ must be spiritual, for the Lord had said to her, “Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come”, John 2:4, so spiritual relationships with Christ are established through His death.

In Matthew 12:48-50, when His mother and His brethren wanted to speak with Him, He replied, “Who is my mother? and who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother”. Note that every true believer is brother, sister, mother, as is shown by the singular verb “is”. It is not that some believers are brothers, some are sisters, and some are mothers. Note also the parallel passages in Mark 3:31-35 and Luke 8:19-21, which show that to hear the word of God and to do the will of God are vitally linked.

The same title that He gave to His mother at the wedding in Cana, He gives to her now that He is on the cross. It was a title of respect, for the Lord Jesus honoured His earthly mother and legal father, and thus magnified the law and made it honourable, Isaiah 42:21, for the command to honour father and mother is the first commandment with a promise attached to it, Ephesians 6:1-3. And yet for all that He was hung upon the cross as if He were a stubborn and rebellious son who would not obey the voice of his father or the voice of his mother! See Deuteronomy 21:18-23.

The last mention of Mary is in Acts 1:14, where she is found in an upper room waiting for the Spirit to come on the day of Pentecost, when she, along with all believers of this age, would be united to the Lord Jesus in a far higher relationship. “Mine hour is not yet come” had indicated a time when this relationship would be initiated. At the cross earthly links are broken, Galatians 2:20, and at Pentecost spiritual links are established, 1 Corinthians 6:17; 12:13.

It is interesting to note that He had gone to a marriage in Cana where a natural relationship and joining is enacted, and yet He implies by His word that spiritual relationships must be given priority. We should ever hold natural relationships in their proper place, and not allow them to hinder love to Christ. He Himself said, “He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me”, Matthew 10:37. Yet at the same time the apostle condemns those who have no natural affection, 2 Timothy 3:3, so we should keep these things in their proper balance.

Notice also that Mary is found in the room praying with the others as they waited for the Spirit of God to come. They were not praying to Mary, nor was she praying for them. They were all praying to God.

And his mother’s sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene- we are only told the name of those standing by the cross before Christ died, (whether standing near or far off, Matthew 27:55, 56), if it was “Mary”. This brings to our notice that He is surrounded by those whose name means “bitter”. After He has died Salome is named, Mark 15:40, and she, together with Mary the mother of James, and Mary Magdalene, bought sweet spices after the bitterness of the cross was over, Mark 16:1.

The name Mary is the equivalent of the Old Testament Miriam. Was Miriam, (meaning “bitter”) named because of the bitter affliction in Egypt under Pharoah? Yet she sang in triumph on the banks of the Red Sea, Exodus 15:20,21, for the people had been saved from their affliction.

The waters of Mara were made sweet after the tree was cut down and thrown into them, Exodus 15:23-25.

Naomi asked to be called “Mara”, for, she said, “the Almighty hath dealt very bitterly with me”, Ruth 1:20. Yet she was soon to hold an ancestor of David and of Christ in her arms, Ruth 4:17. Likewise, the bitter experience of standing by the cross was turned to joy after “Jesus Christ of the seed of David was raised from the dead”, 2 Timothy 2:8.

It is very unlikely that we should understand “His mother’s sister” to be “Mary the wife of Cleophas”, or else there would be two sisters named Mary in the same family at the same time. (Cleophas should not be confused with the Cleopas of the Emmaus road, Luke 24:18). This means there were four women and one man beside the cross. And there were four soldiers and a centurion also. God had His representatives at the cross as well as Caesar. The soldiers clearly do not think that these five are any threat to the process of crucifixion.

We must admire the courage of these women and John to stand by the cross, for there were not only common bystanders there jeering, but chief priests, and scribes also. To associate with Christ was very brave of them. It must have been a great solace to Christ to see them there. All believers are called to suffer with Him, 2 Timothy 2:12.

19:26
When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son!

When Jesus therefore saw his mother- later on, as described in Psalm 22:9,10. He would think how He had been cast on the Lord from the womb, and lived a life of utter dependence. Now He will commit His mother to the care of another, having fully discharged His responsibilities to her as her son. He had honoured His father and mother, yet His days were not long upon the earth, as the promise attached to that commandment said, Exodus 20:12. He forfeited His rights under the law, for He was made a curse, and the blessing was withheld from Him.

We see from this incident that His dealings with His mother in John 2:4 and Matthew 12:46-50 were not a slight upon her, but the maintaining of righteous principles. Relations with Christ can only be spiritual, they cannot be natural.

It could be said that He is identifying Himself as the Seed of the woman at this point, the fulfilment of that first promise in Eden. He is about to bruise the serpent’s head.

And the disciple standing by- this is usually thought to be John, see John 21:20,24, where the one who leant on Jesus’ bosom is the writer of the gospel. In the upper room He was leaning on the bosom of Jesus; here he is standing by the cross of Jesus; in John 20:4 he is running to the tomb of Jesus; in John 21:22 he is waiting for the coming of Jesus. In Revelation 1:17 he is seen falling at His feet.

Whom he loved- this does not mean that the Lord loved John but did not love, say, Andrew, for He said to them all that He loved them as His Father loved Him, John 15:9. It means that John is so aware of the love of the Lord for him, that he feels free to describe himself in this way. It was John who later wrote, “We love him because he first loved us.” 1 John 4:19. We ought to notice that in John 20:1, where we read of “Simon Peter, and…the other disciple, whom Jesus loved”, the expression “whom Jesus loved” applies to Peter as well as to John.

He saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! His care for His mother will extend beyond His death. One of the features of the last days is that men will be “without natural affection”. He is requiting His parent, as Paul exhorts us all to do, 1 Timothy 5:4.

“Behold thy son” did not mean he was disowning His sonship of her, as if He were no longer her son, but did mean that she had gained another son. He was confident that John would be a true son to her, as indeed church history says he was, caring for her until her death.

19:27
Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home.

Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home- it seems that all the apostles were lodging in or near Jerusalem at this time. There normal home was in Galilee, but there would be many in Jerusalem willing to give them hospitality. They may have been in separate houses, though, for it seems Mary Magdalene had to run to find Peter, then to find John, suggesting he was elsewhere, no doubt to avoid all being arrested at one place, John 20:2. Those on the road to Emmaus spoke of “our company”, and then of finding “the eleven gathered together, and them that were with them”, Luke 24:22,33, suggesting that they were not the same company as theirs.

Possibly Mary Magdalene moves away at this point, (for Matthew 27:55,56 describes her as being at a distance), for she would not want to stay alone with the soldiers. The other two women no doubt accompany Mary home to where John was staying.

It is unlikely that a fisherman from Galilee would have his own house in Jerusalem, so it says much for whoever he was staying with that it was called “his own home”. The expression “every man went to his own home”, John 7:53, is different to “took her to his own home”. The former uses the word for house, the latter simply means John’s own things, meaning, probably, that John took Mary to a place he called his own at that time. Many pilgrims stayed in Jerusalem for the passover.

We notice now the reference to the darkness. Apart from anything else, this will silence the mocking of those around the cross, and enable the Holy Sufferer to do His work of sin-bearing without interference. The cry is found in Matthew, Mark and Luke, but not John. John does not record the cry of forsakenness because his theme is the acceptableness of Christ as typified by the burnt offering, not the fact that He was abandoned, for that is the sin offering side of things. It is also true that he only testified of things he had seen, as he tells us later in the chapter, when he had returned after seeing Mary settled with the other women with her.

Matthew 27:45
Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour.

Now from the sixth hour- this is Jewish time and we would call it twelve noon. So it begins the period when the Eastern sun is at its hottest. But the heat of the sun was nothing compared to the heat of the wrath of God which He is about to endure. The sun was darkened at this time, so relieving the two malefactors of the intensity of the heat, but for the one on the central cross there was no relief at all. He must be pre-eminent even in that detail.

There was darkness over all the land- the time is daytime, but it is turned into darkness. This is what Psalm 22 anticipated, for the words of Christ as written beforehand in that psalm are, “O my God, I cry in the day-time, and thou hearest not; and in the night season, and am not silent.” verse 2. From the sixth hour to the ninth hour is daytime, but it became a night season as darkness shrouded the scene. It was not just like night-time, but it was really a night season for Him, for that was what those hours were in character, as darkness descended over Him.

Matthew, who writes about Christ as King, says the darkness was over the land, for it is Immanuel’s Land, Isaiah 8:8, and it is draped in sackcloth, mourning the impending death of the King.

Mark, who writes about Christ as Servant, says “there was darkness over the whole land”, with the emphasis on the extent of the darkness. No-one, anywhere, could work, whilst the Servant of the Lord is performing His greatest service. He had already forbidden any to carry any vessel through the temple courts, Mark 11:16, thus establishing Himself as the sole burden bearer, and here He is doing the work of bearing sin. The darkness would no doubt hinder if not halt the work of the priests in the temple courts, but the supreme sacrifice was being offered outside the city walls, and the God who is not prevented from seeing by darkness, was taking account of that. Interestingly, the matter of taking animals for sacrifice came up when the plague of darkness was on Egypt, Exodus 10:21-26. The darkness resulted in Pharoah being forced to allow animals for sacrifice to be taken into the wilderness. Here, God Himself has provided the sacrifice, and it is offered in the darkness.

Luke emphasises that the darkness was over the whole earth, for the Son of man has jurisdiction over it all, and can, if He chooses, put a stop to the activities of men whilst He is at work.

John does not tell us of the darkness, for he concentrates on what he witnessed himself, and whilst he would know it was dark, he was pre-occupied with caring for Mary at home. Just as Israel had light in their dwellings whilst the land of Egypt was plagued with darkness, Exodus 10:23, so John had the light of the glory of Christ in his soul as he comforted Mary. On passover night all except those sheltered by the blood of the lamb were distraught with sorrow, as their firstborn sons all died. Yet Mary’s firstborn Son is about to die, and He the Firstborn Son of God and also the Lamb of God. How she must have sorrowed!

Unto the ninth hour- this was the hour of prayer in the temple, as Acts 3:1 informs us. We learn from the next verse, and the psalm it quotes, that the holy sufferer’s prayer was not answered during those three hours, although it was answered afterwards. It was also the time of the offering of the evening sacrifice consisting of a lamb.

We often speak of the three hours of darkness as if they were three hours of sixty minutes each. But the Jewish day was from sunrise to sunset, and was always reckoned to have twelve hours, as we see from the Lord’s words, “Are there not twelve hours in the day?” John 11:9. That period of time was divided into twelve equal parts. So in the summer time the hour was at its maximum, 71 minutes long, and in the winter time was at its minimum, 49 minutes long. The emphasis in the expression “from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour” is not on the number of minutes, but on the things associated with the two times mentioned. There were Divinely set limits on the suffering of the Saviour. He did not need to have the day lengthened miraculously as Joshua did when he was fighting the King of Jerusalem and his allies, Joshua 10:13.

The darkness came when the sun was at its brightest, at noon, and the light returned when the sun was beginning to decline, so in fact the day was virtually shortened by three hours, such was the ability of the greater than Joshua. Joshua’s name means “Jehovah the Saviour”, and is testimony to the saving power of God, and is the equivalent to “Jesus”. But Jesus does not simply bear the same name as Joshua, but He fills out the name, for He is Jehovah the Saviour, as Matthew makes clear, Matthew 1:21-23. No wonder He does not need extra time to “save his people from their sins”, for He has Divine resources at His disposal, and the “shortening” of the hours of the day does not prevent Him from finishing the work.

Matthew 27:46
And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?

Mark 15:34
And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?

And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? Matthew does not need to interpret for his first readers, who would be Jews, (for it is usually thought that Matthew wrote for the nation of Israel in the first instance, for as Jews they would know what the words meant, for they were in Hebrew, the language of Israel and the Old Testament). Matthew then translates so that non-Jewish readers will understand this important cry.

Mark, however, interprets the words, for the word for God he records is of Chaldean origin, He has to translate so that they may be understood in New Testament times and in the Greek New Testament. (See note below on the fact that the Lord Jesus normally spoke Hebrew).

So it is quite possible that there were two cries, one after the other. One was at the ninth hour, and one was about the ninth hour. And since they were cries uttered out of a sense of forsaken-ness, and therefore in the darkness, (for the darkness loses is point if He is forsaken when it is light as well), then Matthew’s cry must have been just before Mark’s. If this is the case, we need to search for the significance.

Matthew’s Gospel presents to us the King of Israel as He associates with His people. It is fitting therefore that He, as their King, should cry in Hebrew, the national language. The language, moreover, in which the Old Testament is written, and in particular, that the prophecies are written in, for the most part. The nation is being confronted with the reality of what their sin has done, for their rightful King has been abandoned by God. Yet therein lay their hope, for He ever identified Himself with His people, and even whilst they are rejecting Him He is working for their restoration to favour with God.

But why did the Lord use, according to Mark, the Chaldean word for “My God”? (Assuming that He did). Consider the following: When the nation of Israel was about to enter the land of Canaan, the Lord said to Moses, “Behold, thou shalt sleep with thy fathers; and this people will rise up, and go a whoring after the gods of the strangers of the land, whither they go to be among them, and will forsake me, and break my covenant which I have made with them. Then my anger shall be kindled against them in that day, and I will forsake them, and I will hide my face from them, and they shall be devoured, and many evils and troubles shall befall them; so that they will say in that day, Are not these evils come upon us, because our God is not among us? And I will surely hide my face in that day for all the evils which they shall have wrought, in that they are turned unto other gods”, Deuteronomy 31:16-18.

And so it came to pass, for they entered the land, and went after the gods of the heathen. Centuries later, the Spirit of the Lord came upon Zechariah the son of Jehoiada the priest, and he said, “Thus saith God, Why transgress ye the commandments of the Lord, that ye cannot prosper? Because ye have forsaken the Lord, he hath forsaken you”, 2 Chronicles 24:20. The response of the people was to conspire against him, and stone him to death in the courts of the Lord, verse 21.

The sign that God had forsaken them was that they were taken into captivity, and another prophecy came to pass which said, “Because thou servedst not the Lord thy God with joyfulness, and with gladness of heart…the Lord shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth, as swift as the eagle flieth; a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand”, Deuteronomy 28:47,49. So it was that the Chaldeans came and took the people into captivity, and they were surrounded by those who spoke the Chaldean language. When Daniel was taken into the king’s court, he had to learn the Chaldean language, Daniel 1:4, and Daniel 2:4-7:28, was originally in the Chaldean language.

So when the Lord uses the Chaldean language for His cry, as Mark records, He is highlighting the fact that the nation had once been in captivity for serving other gods, and they had become used to hearing the Chaldean language. And this is in Mark, the servant gospel, for they had served other gods and not the Lord. How ironic that the one who had indeed served the Lord “with joyfulness, and with gladness of heart”, was the one who was forsaken. He did not serve other gods, for He says twice over, “My God, my God”, thus emphasising that even though His God had forsaken Him, He had not forsaken God. Israel were the opposite, for they were forsaken because they did forsake God.

It is almost a re-run of the incident between Joshua and the people at the end of Joshua’s life. He had reminded them that “Your fathers dwelt on the other side of the flood in old time, even Terah, the father of Abraham, and the father of Nachor: and they served other gods”, Joshua 24:2. Then he rehearses God’s gracious dealing with them as a nation, and encourages them to serve the Lord with the words, “Now therefore fear the Lord, and serve him in sincerity and in truth: and put away the gods which your fathers served on the other side of the flood, and in Egypt; and serve the Lord.”, verse 14. Part of the response of the people was, “God forbid that we should forsake the Lord, to serve other gods”, verse 16. Sadly, many of them were not true to their word, and they reaped the consequences, for they were taken into captivity to Babylon, “the other side of the flood”, (meaning the Euphrates), where their forefathers were idolaters. Centuries later, the True Joshua is reminding them, as He is forsaken of God, that He is taking responsibility for their forsaking of God.

That is to say, My God, my God- whether in Chaldean or Hebrew, the meaning is the same. This is a declaration of dependence, as He endures the wrath of God in the hours of darkness. God had always been His Father, for He was “that eternal life, which was with the Father”, 1 John 1:2. He had become His God, however, when He was conceived. Psalm 22:10 reads “I was cast upon thee from the womb: thou art my God from my mother’s belly.” It was when He became incarnate at His conception that His relationship with the Father was given a new dimension, and He can now begin to address His Father as His God, the one on whom He depended as a man. Now that dependence is being shown to its greatest degree.

This expression is also one of submission. When He came into manhood, Christ accepted the headship of God, 1 Corinthians 11:3, a relationship involving subjection. Under the supreme trial of the wrath-bearing, will His submission falter? The fact that it did not is clear from this verse, for twice over He affirms that God is still His God, and He recognises His claims over Him as His Son in manhood. Adam in ideal circumstances was found to rebel. Not so the Last Adam.

It is also an expression of devotion, for He, even in His hour of suffering, was a true worshipper, and did not move from total allegiance to His God. How trying it must have been to Him to be in extreme sorrow, when the psalmist said, (and it is a Messianic psalm), “Their sorrows shall be multiplied that hasten after another god”.

Why hast thou forsaken me? Notice that the being forsaken is still continuing, for these words are a direct quotation from Psalm 22:1, and that psalm goes on “Why art thou so far from helping me”, so the suffering was ongoing at that point, although soon to end. So it should not be translated, “why didst thou forsake me?”

Is there any final answer to this question? Who can ever understand why it was the will of God that the Son of God should be abandoned of His God? How can He who is “in the bosom of the Father”, John 1:18 be said to be forsaken? Especially as the “is” of that quotation has the force of “ever is”. It is a position that cannot be given up. At whatever point we view Christ, whether in eternity or time, and even upon the cross, He is in the bosom of the Father, for this is an expression that tells of the unique relationship He has with the Father as His Only-begotten Son.

Psalm 22 presents to us the sin-offering aspect of the work of Christ at Calvary, beginning as it does with this cry as one forsaken of God. Something of great moment must have happened if God’s dear Son, His only-begotten, was caused to ask why He had been forsaken. And indeed it had, for He had been “made sin”, as 2 Corinthians 5:21 declares.

We are helped to understand this a little by reference to what happened when a sin-offering was brought in tabernacle times. The sinner brought his animal, and laid his hands upon it, thus identifying himself with it, and acknowledging that he indeed was a sinner. From then on, the animal was reckoned to stand in the stead of the sinner, and the man’s sin was attributed to it. In fact, since the word for sin and sin offering is the same, to be a sin offering means to be made sin. (This is the basis of Paul’s word that “God hath made him to be sin for us”, in 2 Corinthians 5:21). Whatever the sin deserved is inflicted upon the animal, and not on the man. So it was that the offering is killed beside the altar of burnt offering, but is not laid upon it. Its blood having been shed, and poured out at the base of the altar, it is taken outside the camp and burnt on the ground. The fire of God’s wrath consumed it, so that in figure the sin was no more.

Now each of the vessels of the tabernacle was the support for something else. The ark supported the mercy-seat; the lamp-stand supported the lamps; the altar of incense supported the censer; the table supported the loaves; the laver supported the water, and finally, the altar supported the sacrifices laid upon it. So it is that the person of Christ is the support of His work. So the altar represents the person of Christ as the one who is able to undertake the work of sacrifice. And the bringing of the sin-offering to that altar to be killed recognised that fact.

But the major part of the sin-offering was burnt on the ground, and not on the altar at all. So the offering is disconnected from the altar, suggesting to us that in His sin-offering work Christ is dealt with as if He is not the person He is, for He is standing in for others, and has been made sin. He does not confess those sins as if they were His own, but He does have attributed to Him that which is totally contrary to Himself personally. God says, “But your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face from you, that he will not hear.” Isaiah 59:2. Habakkuk wrote, “Thou art of purer eyes that to behold evil, and canst not look on iniquity”, Habakkuk 1:13. So God had to turn away, even to the extent of distancing Himself, in one sense, from His own Son.

However, He is still the person He ever was, for the apostle Paul, when speaking of the purpose of God to bless us, spoke of Him as “He that spared not his own Son, but freely delivered him up for us all”, Romans 8:32, so He was still His own Son, even though, as the sinner’s representative, and made sin, He was abandoned by God. But it only lasted as long as the three hours of darkness, for after they were ended, He then said, “Father”; not indeed, to suggest that He had not been His Father in the hours of darkness, but to signify that the cause of the forsaking was over, for the sins had been borne. It only remained for Him to die, and rise again, so as to introduce those who believe into the good of His death, in association with Him in resurrection.

We are also helped to understand what happened in the darkness by reference to the experience of the scapegoat on the Day of Atonement. It was banished to the land of separation and desolation, bearing as it did, in figure, the tremendous load of Israel’s sins. Having heard the sins confessed by Aaron over the head of the goat, the nation sees them carried away, and no doubt many in Israel mused upon the fact, so graphically presented to them, that sins do indeed separate, and they do mean that, if unforgiven, those sins will consign the sinner to the ultimate place of forsaken-ness. God made provision, however, so that the goat might experience the isolation, whilst they could enjoy the continued presence of God amidst the camp of Israel. We see the fulfilment of this at Calvary, where the Lamb of God bore away, not just the sin of Israel, but the sin of the world. This is not to say that the whole world is therefore free of its sin. Rather, it means that all the sin has been answered for, to God’s satisfaction, and those who believe enter into the good of it.

As we can see from Leviticus 23:28,29, any in Israel who failed to afflict their souls, (meaning repentance), and cease from work, (meaning resting in faith), on the Day of Atonement, were to be cut off from the nation. If in Israel’s case they could opt out of the blessing, in the case of men now they need to opt in.

So Aaron sent the goat away from the gate of the tabernacle which faced east, and the fit man let it go. The one removed the sins from the camp of Israel, the other ensured that the sins were sent to a place of no return. This reminds us of the psalmist, who rejoiced that “As far as the east is from the west, so far hath he removed our transgressions from us.” Psalm 103:12. We are glad it is as far as the east is from the west, for that is an infinite distance. If it had been as far as the north is from the south, then that would be a limited distance, and our sins might return to haunt us.

The goat as it wandered in the desolate place was largely unaware of its situation. It may have been nervous, but would soon become used to its plight. Not so with the Lord Jesus at Calvary. So intense was the suffering He endured because He was forsaken of God, and became the object of His wrath against the sins He was taking responsibility for, (for to “bare sins”, means to “take responsibility for sins”), those hours of darkness and abandonment were limited to just three. But into those hours was compressed an infinite amount of suffering, because an infinite God was satisfying Himself infinitely. No wonder there is wrung from the lips of the Lord Jesus that most heart-rending of cries we are considering. The goat bore its load of sins until it died, whereas the Lord Jesus carried the load of sins until He emerged from the darkness, for He was in full fellowship with His Father when He gave up His spirit in death. He endured the darkness and the abandonment that His people might know the light and glory of heaven for eternity.

In seeking to understand a little of the mystery of Christ’s abandonment by His God, we are helped if we consider a little more the contrast between the Burnt Offering and the Sin Offering in the Levitical system, as follows:

Acceptance or rejection
In the burnt offering there is a question of acceptance, for the acceptableness of the offering was transferred to the offerer when he laid his hands upon it. How gratifying it must have been to read the words “it shall be accepted for him”, Leviticus 1:4. How much more gratifying for us to know that because of Calvary God has caused believers to be accepted in the Beloved, Ephesians 1:6. All that the Father finds delightful about His Beloved Son is attributed to His people; we are graced in Him.

The sin offering was different, however, for now the unacceptableness of the offerer is dealt with by being transferred to the offering. The apostle Paul had this side of things in mind when he wrote “For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him”, 2 Corinthians 5:21. These words are an echo of Leviticus 16:9, where the words “offer him for a sin offering” can be literally rendered “make it sin”. Who can tell what it meant to Christ to be made sin; to be reckoned by a sin-hating God as if He were sin itself, and to be treated accordingly?

The fire making or destroying
In the burnt offering the fire is said to make the offering, for it is “an offering made by fire”, Leviticus 1:9. As the flame fed upon the carcase, there was caused to ascend heavenwards that which spoke to God of Christ. As the flame progressed from one part to the other, (for the parts of the animal were laid in order, not at haphazard), the varied excellencies of Christ came before the Father in all their acceptableness. The head would tell of His intelligent devotion; the legs His patient progress; the inwards His heart-affection, and the fat His energetic determination to please His Father in all things. At Calvary these things, that had been so delightful to His Father during His life, were now surrendered in holy sacrifice.

With the sin offering, however, the flame consumed the carcase, destroying it so that it was utterly done away. This is what Christ has done by His sacrifice, for “once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself, Hebrews 9:26. The expression “put away” meaning to abolish or destroy. Hebrews 13:11,12 interprets the fire for us. It was nothing less than suffering. The bodies of beasts burnt outside the camp find their counterpart in Jesus suffering without the gate. With this difference, however, that the animal was dead when it was burnt, but Christ suffered before He died, and in those hours of darkness upon the cross endured what no tongue can tell. Every faculty was alert and alive to the pain. His senses not at all dulled by sin as with us. He endured unimaginable horrors at the hand of His God because of our sins. The penalty was not one whit lessened because it was the Son of God who was paying the awful price. The wrath was not less fierce because of who it was that suffered under it. God said He would spare Israel “as a man spareth his own son that serveth him”, Malachi 3:17. Yet here is the Son beyond all sons, who had served beyond all others, and He is not spared! As the apostle Paul wrote in Romans 8:32, “He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?”

Voluntary or compulsory
The burnt offering was a voluntary offering, for “of his own voluntary will” is the language of Leviticus 1:3. Christ came willingly to earth, stooping to take the servant’s form and to be made in the likeness of men. His willingness took Him further still, for He humbled Himself even unto death, and that the death of the cross, Philippians 2:8. His devotion was unmistakeable, for coming into the world He said, “Lo, I come, (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God”, Hebrews 10:7. Christ went willingly to Calvary, for although men “led him away”, it is also true that He “went forth” to that place to do the Father’s will, John 19:16,17.

The sin offering was compulsory, however, for “he shall bring his offering”, is the decisive and immediate requirement of God, Leviticus 4:28. Sin made its demands on Christ, and He would not rest until the obligation laid upon Him to settle the matter to His Father’s glory was accomplished. He could say “But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do.” John 14:31. That He has satisfied every Divine requirement regarding sin is seen in the fact that He has sat down on the right hand of the One whose will He had promised to do, Hebrews 10:12. He who is the brightness of Divine glory, and the exact expression of the essence of God, had purged sins in such a glorious way that He could sit Himself down on the right hand of God in all His majesty with the utmost confidence, Hebrews 1:3.

Sweet savour or intense displeasure
The burnt offering was a sweet savour offering, God’s nostrils being delighted by that which spoke to Him of Christ. When Noah offered his burnt offerings after the flood, it is said that the Lord smelled a sweet savour, Genesis 8:20,21. Literally these words could be rendered, “a savour of rest”, or “a soothing fragrance”. After looking upon all the turmoil and unrest of the pre-flood world, God could at last rest in what spoke to Him of Calvary. After all the distress to His heart, when men’s imagination was only evil continually, how soothing for Him to enjoy the fragrance of Noah’s sacrifice, anticipating as it did the effects of the work of Christ.

The sin offering was not like this, however, for there is no mention of a sweet savour with it. Sin is hateful to God, and gives Him no pleasure. Surely it gave God no pleasure to judge His Son. It is true that Isaiah said “Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him”, Isaiah 53:10, but this means that it was God’s good pleasure, His determining will, to do this thing. A convicted criminal may be “detained at His Majesty’s pleasure”, but we may be certain that the King derives no enjoyment from that situation, but it is his sovereign pleasure nonetheless. Because Christ was made sin, He must needs be treated by God as if He is that detestable thing. From that standpoint there was no pleasure for God in the matter.

Nearness or distance
The burnt offering was burnt on the altar, and because of this it was called the altar of burnt offering, Exodus 40:29. This was the place where God promised He would meet with His people, Exodus 29:42,43. The altar becomes the point at which God, sacrifice, and people meet. Such is Calvary, for the Lord Jesus said, “And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.” John 12:32.

The major part of the sin offering, however, was burnt outside the camp, the place of rejection. So the burnt offering emphasised the nearness of Christ to the Father as He undertook the work of sacrifice, whereas the sin offering highlighted the distance at which Christ was put because of our sin.

Heavenward or downward
The burnt offering was lifted up onto the altar, the blood was sprinkled round about upon the altar, and a sweet savour ascended up from the altar, so everything was elevated heavenwards. Now the “burnt offering gospel”, is the gospel of John. It is that gospel which emphasises the relationship between the Son and the Father typified so wonderfully by the burnt offering. The gospel, too, which tells of the upward journey of Christ via the place of sacrifice.

He speaks to Nicodemus of ascending to heaven, John 3:13, then speaks of being lifted up on the cross, as the brazen serpent had been lifted up, verse 14. He speaks of giving His flesh for the life of the world, then asks, “What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before?” John 6:51,62. He refuses to allow Mary to touch Him, because He was not yet ascended to the Father, John 20:17. (Her contact with Him must be a spiritual one, forged once He had returned to His Father and sent down the Spirit from thence). Yet His conversation with Mary took place in the garden of the place where He was crucified, John 19:41, thus linking together the sacrifice and the ascending. He speaks of His ascent in the place of His sacrifice. Just as the angel who appeared to Manoah and his wife ascended up in the flame of the burnt offering, Judges 13:20, may we not say that in a grander way, Christ has ascended in the flame of His sacrifice? Yet John does not record the ascension, as if to indicate that the return of Christ to heaven was to him a foregone conclusion.

With the sin offering, however, all was downward. The animal was burnt on the ground, (except the fat which was burnt on the altar), the blood was poured out at the base of the altar, (except what was sprinkled before the vail, or on the altars), and the fire consumed the carcase until all that was left was a heap of ashes on the ground. How low Christ was prepared to go for us! Not content with descending to earth, He humbled Himself still further to the depths of suffering at Calvary. But He who went so low, has been taken up so high, for the same God and Father who required His obedience, has “also”, as well as doing that, highly exalted Him, Philippians 2:9.

Whilst all these things are true, it is also instructive to notice that God was careful to preserve the integrity of the person of Christ even in these Old Testament illustrations. God is a jealous God, jealous of His own glory and that of His Son. We see this in the following ways:

First, the sin offering is killed in the same place as the burnt offering, before the Lord, Leviticus 6:25. The same place witnessed the death of two very different sorts of sacrifice. Calvary, too, witnessed the death of one who combined in His person the burnt offering aspect of things and also the sin offering side.

Second, we find that although the major part of the sin offering was to be burnt up outside the camp in the place of rejection and loneliness, the fat was to be burnt as a sweet savour on the altar of burnt offering, Leviticus 4:8-10.

Third, we read that the sin offering was to be burnt where the ashes of the burnt offering were poured out, in a clean place, Leviticus 4:12. The ashes of the burnt offering had been collected with due ceremony and deposited in a clean place outside the camp, Leviticus 6:11, and it is in this selfsame place that the sin offering was burnt, so that when the fire had done its work, a pile of ashes remained that was a mixture of burnt offering ashes and sin offering ashes. Could anything more graphically preserve the integrity of Christ, in that even when dealing with sins in the place of abandonment, He was associated by God with that which spoke of full acceptance? God spared not, but it was His own Son that He spared not. God gave to the horrors of Calvary, but it was His only begotten Son that He gave, John 3:16.

May the Lord help us to have an enhanced appreciation of these things, so that we may offer to our God the intelligent and adoring worship He so much desires from our hearts. “Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.” 1 Peter 2:5.

We now return to Matthew’s narrative:

Matthew 27:47
Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias.

Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias- we see now why Matthew and Mark need to ensure that we know exactly what the Lord meant when He uttered the words “My God, my God”. It is vital that the link with Psalm 22 be established in our minds. These bystanders, however, seem to mistakenly think that He is calling for Elias, or Elijah, to come to save Him. It is said that the word for Elijah in Aramaic is Eloi. If this is the case, it would explain why some thought He called, in His forsaken state, for Elijah so that he could come to help Him.

Malachi foretold that Elijah would be sent “before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, Malachi 4:5. Even the association of Elijah with the day of judgment does not seem to disturb these men. Elijah was indeed noted for great deliverances, but his services were not needed here. After all, more than twelve legions of angels stood ready to assist Christ if He called for them, but the call never came, Matthew 26:53. The reason it never came is found in the next verse of that passage, “But how then shall the scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be?” The carrying out of God’s will as detailed in the Old Testament was of paramount importance, and deliverance from suffering was not on His mind at all. The only deliverance He asked for was to be brought into resurrection.

It is also possible that since the name Elijah can be translated “God himself”, that those who were standing by to watch the proceedings thought He was asking for God Himself to come and save Him. The priests had said, “He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God.” So perhaps the bystanders thought He was calling for God Himself to intervene in some way.

Matthew 27:48
And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink.

And straightway one of them ran- there are five cries that come in quick succession just before and just after the hours of darkness finished. The first two are questions, (assuming there were two similar cries), “Why hast thou forsaken me?” The third is an implied request, “I thirst”. The fourth is a statement, “It is finished”. The fifth is a committal, “into thy hands I commend my spirit”.

And took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar- perhaps the spunge was part of their equipment, to wipe their hands from the blood of the men they had crucified. If this is the case, we find that the blood of Christ and cheap wine are associated together. And that is all men think of the blood of Christ. God describes it as precious, men value it little; in fact, on the same level as cheap wine. In fact, the blood of all three men may have been on the spunge, telling us they thought His blood no different to that of the malefactors. The writer to the Hebrews warns the nation that they were counting the blood of the covenant an unholy thing, Hebrews 10:29. Such behaviour, as the writer goes on to say, merits vengeance from God.

And put it on a reed, and gave him to drink- John tells us, (and we should remember that by this time he would have returned to Calvary), that the soldier put the spunge on hyssop, thus telling us what the reed was made of. It also suggests that the cross was not very high, for hyssop is a small shrub and would not have long branches.

The accounts of Matthew and Mark, (Luke does not record the incident), seem to read as if the giving of a drink is in response to the cry “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani”, but we know from John’s account that the statement “I thirst” came soon after that cry. Nevertheless is it possible that the cry of Christ was difficult to decipher, (remember His tongue is cleaving to His jaws, Psalm 22:15), so some think He is calling to Elijah, but others may have confused “Sabacthani” with the Latin word “bacchari” which means “to celebrate the festival of Bacchus”, the Roman god of wine. With uncouth insensitivity they think He is suggesting a party, hence the offer of wine.

Matthew 27:49
The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save Him.

So we have the mingling here of the response to the cry of abandonment, which some misunderstood as a call for Elijah to help Him, and the statement, “I thirst”. Does this indicate that the cries were very close together?

We now need to revert to John’s account to get the sequence:

19:28
After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst.

After this- there are over three hours between verses 27, when He committed His mother to John, and this verse. John makes no mention of the mockery of the bystanders, (he is more interested in those who were sympathetic as they stood by), or of the conversation with the repentant thief, or the darkness, or the cry “Eli, Eli, lama, sabacthani, Why hast thou forsaken me?” We could explain the absence of reference to the last two, because John is concerned to tell us only what he witnessed, and he no doubt was with Mary during the hours of darkness, only returning to Calvary when it ended. John’s sensitive spirit recoiled from the railing of men, including that of both thieves at first. His theme is the burnt offering aspect of the death of Christ, so he does not emphasise the desertion because that emphasises Christ’s sin-offering work.

Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished- the word “accomplished” is the same as that translated “fulfilled” in this verse, and “finished” in verse 30. The cry “It is finished” is the last phrase of Psalm 22, just as “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me” is the first phrase of that psalm. So what is finished takes in all that the psalm speaks of, whether His sufferings or His ever-expanding glories. In anticipation of the fulfilment of everything, the Lord knows that all things are accomplished in the “now” of Divine insight. It is a characteristic of John’s gospel to highlight the knowledge of the Lord Jesus, just as the head of the animal for the burnt offering was specially mentioned. He is acting with Divine intelligence as to what satisfies God. He had spoken in anticipation in John 17:4, “I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do”. The work was given Him from the Father, and was foreshadowed in the Old Testament scriptures.

Now He is going to speak in anticipation again. In order to announce He has finished the work He needs His throat to be refreshed. Psalm 22 is His own description of His condition, and He says there, “My strength is dried up like a potsherd; and my tongue cleaveth to my jaws”, verse 15. His prayers had been described as roaring in Psalm 22, so His throat was no doubt sore. This will prevent Him crying out in triumph, which He fully intends to do. He refused drink to relieve His own sufferings, but called for a drink now so that men might hear clearly and plainly that the work of sacrifice was over, and they need not suffer for their sins.

In Psalm 22 Christ is concerned lest four things prevent Him from announcing that His work is finished. They are the sword, the power of the dog, the lion’s mouth, and the horns of the unicorns.

The sword
God has put a sword into the hand of those who rule. The apostle Paul spoke of these things when he wrote, “Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation. For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? Do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same: for he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil.” Romans 13:1-4.

So power has been given to rulers to do four things: To execute those who murder; to punish those who resist their authority, (for those who do this resist God); to protect decent citizens, and in that sense be a force for good, and praise those who abide by the law.

Now Pilate, representative of the power of Caesar as he was, had made decisions about two men. He had convicted Barabbas of murder, insurrection, and robbery, Mark 15:7; John 18:40, yet had released him. And he had, (against his better judgment, John 18:38), convicted Jesus Christ of insurrection, for this was what the Jews accused Him of before Pilate, with the words, “We found this fellow perverting the nation, forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that he himself is Christ a King”, Luke 23:2. It was also the implication behind the accusation over the cross, “This is Jesus, the King of the Jews”.

Now if the death of Christ is the direct result of Pilate using the “sword”, then it will go down in the record books that He was an evil-doer and an insurrectionist. The only way of avoiding this is for Christ to lay down His own life, thus keeping the initiative. It was His soul that was delivered from the sword, for His soul-longing was to obey the command of His Father to lay down His own life.

The power of the dog
We have been told of the dogs in Psalm 22:16, and here we meet them again. There it was in connection with Him being crucified, as they pierced His hands and His feet, and gambled for His clothes. Now they have power of a different sort. The Jewish authorities would soon ask Pilate that the legs of the victims be broken to hasten their death, because the next day, that began at 6pm, was drawing near. These Gentile dogs have the power to wield the club that will break Christ’s legs, and cause His almost immediate death, for He will no longer be able to push Himself up so as to breathe. If this had happened, then He would not have laid down His life by Himself, as He said He would, and as the Father had commanded Him, John 10:18.

The lion’s mouth
We have been told of those who were lion-like, in verse 13, the princes of this world. But now the prince of this world is mentioned, the one who the Lord Jesus prophesied would come. We know from Hebrews 2:14 that this one had the power of death in Old Testament times. This was because men had a sinful nature, and as such were in the domain of Satan, for the wages of sin is death, and they were in bondage to him because of their fear of death. This is not true of Christ personally, but He is acting as representative of sinful men, and has been made sin. Satan thinks he has power over Him, and asserts that power with his mouth. In other words, accuses Him before God. He is the accuser of the brethren, Revelation 12:10, and uses every opportunity and excuse to do so. That Satan has not the power of death over Christ is true, but the impression will be given that it is so, unless Christ keeps the initiative, and is strengthened to lay down His life of Himself, and not through external pressure.

The horns of the unicorns
Despite not having received any answer to His pleadings thus far, the Lord Jesus is confident that His God has heard, and will answer at the moment of His choosing. That moment is about to come. The unicorn was what we would call a rhinoceros, whose scientific name is Rhinosorus Unicornus, and a group of such animals are here pictured as lowering their heads for the final charge at their victim. We read of bulls of Bashan in verse 12, symbolising the ceremonially clean but morally unfit priesthood. Here they are again, but this time they are exposed in their true character as wild, fierce and vicious. They had already shown that to be the case, for we read that the chief priests “were the more fierce”, as they accused Him before Pilate, Luke 23:5. Their fierceness is coming to a climax, for they are concerned lest the bodies hang on the cross after the end of the day, at the twelfth hour. So they “besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away”, John 19:31. Their request was granted, and the soldiers brake the legs of the malefactors, “but when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs.”

Unknown to the priests, the request of Christ had been granted, strength had been given Him, and He had not only cried “It is finished”, but had given up His spirit to God, John 19:30.

So it was that He did not die by the sword of Caesar as if He was a malefactor; His death was not hastened by the Roman club; He was delivered from the mouth of the lion, and the horns of the unicorns did not impale Him and cause His death. His trust in God had been vindicated, His work had been completed, and the sin-bearing was over.

Returning to our passage in John:

That the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst- He will only ask to be relieved somewhat, (a) after His sin-bearing is over, (and it is, for He now reverts back to saying “Father”), and (b) so that He may fulfil the last scripture that is outstanding. It is a vital scripture, and He is intent on fulfilling it. It is not that some scripture foretold that He would say these words, (as, for instance, Psalm 22:1 foretold His cry “Eli, Eli…”), but the scripture to be fulfilled is the whole of what was written in that psalm, not only about His sufferings, but also His glory. They are about to be completely finished, and He needs to declare this. He had come into the world with the intention of doing God’s will, Hebrews 10:5,7, and now He leaves the world announcing He has done it.

19:29
Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth.

Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar- we have thought of these things in connection with Matthew’s account, but this is John’s record. Matthew implies that there was some confusion on the part of the soldiers and bystanders as to what “Eli, eli, lama sabachthani” meant. John has no confusion in his mind, so ignores their ignorance.

The Lord had been offered wine or vinegar before. In Matthew 27:34 the soldiers gave Him “vinegar to drink mingled with gall”. Then they crucified Him, verse 35, so presumably the drink was offered before He was put on the cross. But when He tasted what it was, He would not drink. Gall is poisonous, and He was destined to die by crucifixion, not poisoning. This may be the same vinegar they gave Him at the end, but then it was without the gall, and He accepted it. Then in Mark 15:23 we read, “and they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not”. If this is a different drink, then it was possibly that which the “daughters of Jerusalem” provided out of compassion for the victims on the cross. The soldiers, realising He would not have His life cut short, offer Him this drink, but He will not have His senses dulled, for it is His soul, (that is His person in its entirety), that is to be made an offering for sin, Isaiah 53:10, and He will go into the suffering fully alert. He has transactions with God to go through with in the hours of darkness, and He wishes to be fully aware of everything. This also ensures than none of His people can suffer more pain than He. He can sympathise fully. Then there was the drink that the soldiers offered Him mocking Him. “And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, and saying, “If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself'”, Luke 23:36.

So there was the wine of mercy; the wine of sympathy; the wine of mockery, and now the wine of necessity. He receives it because it will serve His purpose.

That the vessel was full of vinegar shows it was not the vessel from which the other drinks had been taken. It was just vinegar, therefore, and had no other ingredients. It was purely to whet His throat for the final cries. That it was full meant that the soldiers had not drunk any of it, for the Saviour needed no helpers to finish the work.

And they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth- hyssop was a small shrub that grew on walls. This shows the Saviour was not very far from the ground, or else the hyssop branch would not reach. Solomon “spake of trees, from the cedar tree that is in Lebanon, even unto the hyssop that springeth out of the wall”, 1 Kings 4:33. Notice the “even unto”, which we may compare to the “unto…even” of Philippians 2:8. The mighty cedar tree would symbolise Christ in His majesty, (“in the form of God”), whereas the lowly hyssop would remind us of His humiliation, even unto death on a cross, (“form of a servant”). John does not quote any scripture about this incident, for the words of Psalm 69:21 had been fulfilled when the soldiers offered Him vinegar and gall at the start of the crucifixion.

19:30
When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost.

When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar- instead of a throat dried like a potsherd, and His tongue cleaving to His jaws, making it difficult to articulate words, His throat and mouth are refreshed, and He is able to cry with a loud voice, (as the other gospels tell us He did, Matthew 27:50; Mark 15:37). He had spoken “Eli, Eli…” with a loud voice, but that cry was to His God. This cry must reverberate around Jerusalem.

Special note on the finished work:

First, the sacrifices are finished. Not because they were faulty, but because they were temporary, and now they are rendered obsolete by the supreme sacrifice. “It” would indicate the whole range of sacrifices. With regard to these it is said, “He taketh away the first that he may establish the second”, Hebrews 10:9. Just as Christ had purged the temple of its sacrifices on former occasions, so now again, and for the last time, He renders the temple system outdated. For three hours the temple rituals had been hampered, if not stopped, by the thick darkness that had covered the earth. Now the light has returned, and the sacrifices could resume. But as they did so a voice rings out to tell that they were now obsolete. And they were this, because of what had happened during the time they had been hindered.

The gospel writers are careful to document the time at which things happened at Calvary, so we know that the time from His crucifixion to the end of the hours of darkness was from the third hour to the ninth, Mark 15:25,33,34. It was during this period, from the offering of incense at the third hour, to the offering of it again at the ninth hour, that the worshippers would normally be bringing their sacrifices, whether burnt offerings, meal offerings, peace offerings, or sin offerings. Yet at the end of it all, there sounds out a loud cry across the temple courts, and amazingly, it comes from the Man on the central cross. “It is finished”, He declares, or “It is fulfilled”. The will of God expressed in sacrifices and offerings has been brought to its climax, and now, with a word, He “taketh away the first, that he may establish the second”, Hebrews 10:9. And it is by that will that believers have been perfected by His one offering. We see how important it is, then, for Him to have strength to cry this cry with loud voice so as to reach the temple courts.

Second, the Scriptures concerning the suffering of Messiah are fulfilled. As He said to the disciples after His resurrection, “all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me”, Luke 24:44.

Third, the work given Him to do is accomplished. He had declared the Father in all the variety of His attributes. There is no attribute of God that has not been expressed by Christ. The voice from heaven said, with regard to Christ glorifying God’s name, “I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again”, John 12:28. God’s name had been glorified by the life of His Son, and was about to be further glorified by His death.

Fourth, the battle with the forces of darkness is over, and He has triumphed, for He is about to give up His own life, showing the Devil’s power is broken. He foretold that as a result of His lifting up on a cross the prince of this world would be cast out, John 12:31. This will be finally enacted when the Devil is cast into the lake of fire, Revelation 20:10. In the mysterious ways of God he is still allowed some liberty. One reason for this is that God’s children may show their growth in Divine things by overcoming him by the use of the Word of God, 1 John 2:14.

And he bowed his head- even though His strength had been dried up, yet He is refreshed enough by the vinegar not only to cry out in triumph, but also to deliberately bow His head before He gave up His spirit. Normally the head would drop after the life was ended, but Christ shows His total control of the situation by this simple act.

The word for “bow” is also used in Hebrews 11:34, where it is translated “turned to flight”. It was faith which caused the Philistine army to be put to flight by David, having fought and defeated Goliath. So here, for “Goliath” has been defeated, and his army of evil forces routed utterly.

The Saviour said that the foxes had holes, (where they went to rest in the daytime), and the birds of the air have their nests, (where they go to rest in the night-time), but the Son of Man had not where to lay His head. Now He lays His head to rest whilst hanging on the cross, the only resting-place heartless man gave Him.

And gave up the ghost- by “ghost” is meant the spirit of man. It is written in the Old Testament, “There is no man that hath power over the spirit to retain the spirit; neither hath he power in the day of death: and there is no discharge in that war; neither shall wickedness deliver those that are given to it”, Ecclesiastes 8:8. So it is not in the power of man to retain his spirit. Even if a man commits suicide, he still does it in God’s permissive will. He has not gained the initiative, even though he might think he has. It is God that gives men breath, Daniel 5:23; Acts 17:25, and only at the moment of His choosing does a man die.

The Lord Jesus is real man, and so is bound by this principle. But there is an over-riding principle, namely, that He had come to do His Father’s will, and His Father gave Him commandment to lay down His life of Himself, and not let anyone take it from Him. He would be bound by this principle, and, having authority to lay down His life, does so in obedience to His Father. He was obedient even to the extent of death on a cross, Philippians 2:8, even though that sort of death would usually render any other man unable to control his actions. With Christ it was different, for He was in total control.

Luke gives the actual words He spoke, for as a doctor, Luke was very interested in death, and carefully records the manner of this death, Luke 23:46. He is also very interested in the manhood of Christ, and part of what He took when He became man was the ability to die. He records that the Saviour said:

Luke 23:46
And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, “Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit”.

And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, “Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit”. The cry in a loud voice was “It is finished”, as recorded by John.

It was the practice of godly Israelites to quote the words of Psalm 31:5 when they retired to bed after the day’s work was done, saying, “Into thy hand I commit my spirit”. Satisfied they had done God’s will during the day, they commit their spirit to God for safe keeping until the morning light. So it was with Christ in a far higher sense. He had worked the works of Him that sent Him while it was day, and now the night had come, John 9:4. Content that He has fulfilled His Father’s will in every detail, He confidently commits His spirit to God, safe in the knowledge that He will keep it until the morning light of resurrection, when He would take His life again.
He not only commits His spirit in line with Psalm 31, but also commends it, confident that there is nothing that the Father does not find commendable about His spirit. He is confident also, in line with Psalm 16:9,10, that His soul and body will be preserved and watched over by His Father. His soul would not be abandoned permanently in hell, neither would God suffer His Holy One to see corruption as to the body.

At this point Matthew and Mark record the rending of the veil in the temple. Luke records the rending of the veil before the commendation of His spirit.

Matthew 27:51
And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent;

And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom- Matthew is impressed deeply by the things he is about to describe, and he calls out attention to them by using the word behold. He wants us to lay hold of the significance.

After Matthew had begun to follow Christ, he made Him a feast in his house, Matthew 9:9-17, although he humbly does not tell us this, (although Mark and Luke do, calling him Levi). During that feast the Lord Jesus gave teaching on the great change that was brought about by His coming. The subject was raised by the disciples of John, who asked the Lord why they, John’s disciples, fasted, and His did not. The answer was that there had been a change in God’s dealings with men. The law and the prophets were until John, Luke 16:16, so he was the last of the Old Testament prophets. Now that Christ had come God was dealing in grace not law. So if under John the disciples fasted, under grace His disciples rejoiced. And these two situations cannot be mixed, for it would be like putting a new patch on an old garment, or new wine in old bottles, (meaning wine-skins), for the new would ruin the old, and the new could not be held by the old. So Matthew learns in his own house about the ways of God with men in the past and the then-present. But he also learnt on the Mount of Olives that there were changes coming in the future as well, after the present age was finished.

So it is that Matthew delights to build up a picture for us as he relates historic events. For instance, he tells us how that Christ went into Egypt as a child, then came back, (just as Israel had come out of Egypt), was baptised in the Jordan, and then went into the wilderness. This is in some ways different to Israel’s journey. True, they came out of Egypt, but they then went into the wilderness so that God could know what was in their heart, Deuteronomy 8:2, (the next verse was quoted by the Lord in His wilderness temptation). They then crossed the Jordan into the promised land. God knew what was in Christ’s heart before He went into the wilderness temptation, and He did not need to be tried by those experiences to see whether He was fit to go into the land. So Matthew is presenting comparisons and contrasts between the history of Israel and that of Christ, showing He can relate to the nation as its rightful king.

And so it is here, for Matthew sees that those things which happened when Christ died have deep significance. After all, surely the Creator of all things cannot die without creation responding. He gives to us the key to the way he is thinking by calling Jerusalem “the holy city”. Now Jerusalem was anything but holy when it cast out God’s Son. Nor was it holy when it persecuted the apostles. But one day the city will merit the title, and it is that day that Matthew has in mind.

Coming back to the veil of the temple, we read that it was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. This clearly indicates that a Divine hand was at work, for not only was it was rent from the top, but also the veil was so thick that no human hand could have done it. This was not the result of the earthquake, for the damage was very precise.

The rending of the veil is deeply significant in several respects, as follows:

First, it showed that the first tabernacle, (continued in the form of the temple), no longer had any standing before God. There were degrees of privilege in the earthly sanctuary, with the High Priest alone able to enter the presence of God within the veil, the priests able to enter the Holy Place, and the ordinary Israelite not able to enter either compartments. This was by design, for the division of the tabernacle into holy and most holy was a sign from the Holy Spirit that “the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing”, Hebrews 9:8. By “first tabernacle” is meant the first compartment of the tabernacle, called the Holy Place. As long as that had a standing separate from the Most Holy Place, the priests could not enter right in to God. Since the presence of that veil meant the Holiest of All was not available to the priesthood, the virtual destruction of the veil meant that this situation has come to an end. The veil was Divinely ordained, and Divinely removed. The writer to the Hebrews spoke of “the time of reformation”, 9:10. Earlier in the epistle he had spoken of a better hope, or prospect, even that of drawing near to God, 7:19.

To signify these things, not only was the veil rent by a Divine hand, (for only God can bring to an end what He Himself has brought in), but it was also rent in twain, so there was a completeness about the deed, and a signal that the whole system which revolved around the veil was finished with. The high priest had already rent his clothes, unwittingly telling of the end of the priesthood, and now the veil is rent to signify the end of the Levitical system as a whole.

Second, it tells of a completely new arrangement, for “that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away”, Hebrews 8:13. It is Matthew who tells us most about what happened when Christ gave up His spirit, for Matthew’s is the kingly gospel, and Christ is a King-Priest after the order of Melchisedec. His office does not depend on an earthly sanctuary.

Third, it tells of a better intercessor. In Hebrews 7 the writer speaks of the Lord Jesus ever living to make intercession, and it is the altar of incense in the tabernacle that represents the offering of prayer. Luke adds the detail that the veil was rent in the midst. This means that it opened up opposite the altar of incense, and since it happened at the ninth hour, the time of the offering of incense, the officiating priest may well have been standing there as it happened.

It is said that the Jews had hung two veils in the sanctuary, one cubit apart, because they were unsure from the details given in the Book of Exodus which side of the pillars it was suspended. So even if the veil that God recognised was rent, the way into the holiest of the earthly temple was still not open, and this because of the ignorance of the Jews. And so it is still, they may prepare to construct their temple, but they do so in ignorance of God as a nation.

God only knows of one veil, and that has been rent. The Jews had spare veils in the event of one becoming dilapidated, so they would soon have replaced the rent one. And Christendom is like this too, for instead of learning the lesson of the rent veil, they have replaced it with another of their own devising, the current system which is part Judaistic, part pagan.

Luke has his own way of noticing the rending of the veil, for he links it with the darkening of the sun, Luke 23:44. So the darkening of the sun called a halt temporarily to the ceremonies in the temple courts, and the rending of the veil called a halt permanently to them as far as God was concerned. And in between those two points Christ was made sin, and part of the result of that was that the transgressions that were under the first testament were dealt with, and they which are called receive the promise of eternal inheritance, Hebrews 9:15. Those who are called being Christian priests, and their eternal inheritance being the privilege of serving God in eternity.

Fourth, in Luke the veil and its rending is spoken of before the Lord had actually died, telling us in symbol that the way was open for Christ to enter heaven to begin His work of intercession. In Matthew and Mark the veil is said to be rent after Christ gave up His spirit, telling us in symbol that the way is now open for those to enter the presence of God who are in the good of His death; or as the writer to the Hebrews would put it, who enter “by the blood of Jesus”, Hebrews 10:19.

Fifth, in connection with the words of Hebrews 10, the believer now has free access into the presence of God “through the veil, that is to say, his flesh”, verse 20. So this give significance to the veil which hung across the path of the Old Testament priest. It was a sign that, because Christ had not yet come, there was a barrier to the presence of God. But once He had lived, and then given up Himself in death, then the barrier could be rent, thus ending the old system and introducing the new in Christ risen and ascended. So it was that when the Lord Jesus dismissed His spirit, and died, (for the body without the spirit is dead, James 2:26) the veil in the temple was rent in twain. This was a sign of heaven’s response to the giving up of the life of Christ. Now that He has returned to heaven, He Himself, considered as the one who lived and died upon the earth, is the means by which we enter into God’s presence. His life on earth and all that it implied does not represent a barrier, but rather a means of access. Hence we are said to enter through the vail, and not within the vail. “Within the vail” is an Old Testament expression, speaking of a situation that prevailed then, but which does not prevail now. There is no veil in the heavenly sanctuary, for it is all thrice holy, and has not the degrees of holiness that marked the earthly sanctuary.

And the earth did quake, and the rocks rent- notice that the veil is rent before the earthquake is mentioned. The veil was rent directly by God, and not indirectly by an earthquake. That is not to say that the earthquake was a coincidence, but that it was not the cause of the rent veil. After all, it would be most unusual for an earthquake to rend something from the top down. It is not that the structure of the temple collapsed and rent the veil that way. The rending was very selective.

Something of the severity of this earthquake is seen in that the rocks rent, signifying that the very layers of rock beneath the surface were ruptured. And this resulted in visible effects, for we read that the centurion saw what was done. And this was selective too, for Joseph of Arimathea’s tomb was hewn out of the rock, but that remained intact. The Jews would not have sealed a tomb that had an escape route out from it in the form of a path through the rock made by the earthquake. Nothing that was personal to Christ was rent that day; His garments were not rent, nor was His tomb.

Matthew is continuing to build up his picture. He has indicated the ending of the Old Testament era by the rending of the veil. Now he is reminding us that in a future day the earth is going to be shaken. Again we turn to the words of the writer to the Hebrews. “See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven: Whose voice then shook the earth: but now he hath promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven. And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things which cannot be shaken may remain. Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear: For our God is a consuming fire.” Hebrews 12:25-29. God spoke at Sinai at the giving of the law, and the mountain quaked, and so did Moses. As a result, the people asked for someone to act for them, and God promised a prophet like Moses, Deuteronomy 18:18. This is fulfilled in Christ, as Peter made clear in Acts 3:22. Although the nation refused Him, He still speaks in grace from His exalted place in heaven, and there is no need for men to quake. But the time is coming when not only the earth but the heavens shall be shaken as Christ speaks in wrath, and then they shall have every reason to quake in fear. As the prophet warns, “For thus saith the Lord of Hosts; Yet once, it is a little while, and I will shake the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land; and I will shake all nations”, haggaai 2:6.

Matthew 27:52
And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose,

And the graves were opened- at the end of the time of tribulation, the first resurrection as it relates to Old Testament saints will take place, and this is a preview of it. We read, “And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because thou hast taken to thee thy great power, and hast reigned. And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth.” Revelation 11:16-18.

This is in accord with the prophecy of the Lord Jesus when He said, “Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth; they that have done good unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil to the resurrection of damnation.” John 5:28,29. Daniel had been told of this in the words, “and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book. And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt”, Daniel 12:1,2. These two resurrections are one thousand years apart, and the first of them is the resurrection of Old Testament saints, prefigured by what happened when Christ died.

And many bodies of the saints which slept arose- so it is only saints who rise here, just as only saints will rise at the end of the Tribulation Period. Notice the testimony to the fact that there shall be a bodily resurrection. The world has not seen Christ in resurrection, but these resurrected saints were seen.

Matthew 27:53
And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many.

And came out of the graves after his resurrection- so there is a link established between the raising of these saints and the resurrection of Christ. He must rise first because it is His resurrection that ensures theirs. Even though they came out after His resurrection, Matthew establishes that they did so in connection with His death. So to put both ideas together, these saints rise because He died and rose. And this is true of the resurrection of all believers. We should remember, however, that these saints did not have their resurrection bodies, so they, like Lazarus, died again, but their rising from the grave does illustrate what shall happen when Christ comes again.

And went into the holy city- as already noticed, this is the key to the passage, showing that Matthew is looking at the events he details as figurative as well as literal, for at that time Jerusalem was not actually a holy city. But it is holy potentially, for John foresaw that the new Jerusalem in eternity will be called “the holy city”, Revelation 21:2, and even the Millennial city will be called “holy Jerusalem”, verse 10. Such is the cleansing power of the blood of Christ that even the sin of crucifying their Messiah will be dealt with.
And appeared unto many- the idea is that they manifested themselves to many. So presumably they had not long died, or else those in the city would not recognise them and the process would be meaningless. If Noah for instance came back from the dead, they presumably would not know who he was. But the point is that these were known to those to whom they appeared. This showed the reality of their resurrection, and gave a foretaste of what will happen just before Christ sets up His kingdom.

Matthew 27:54
Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God.

Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus- they were not casual onlookers, but were keeping watch over the scene, no doubt alert for any attempt by His disciples to rescue Him from the cross.

Saw the earthquake, and those things that were done- they were watching Him, and watching for disciples, but God gave them other things to watch. Things, moreover, that could only be from heaven.

They feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God- the centurion and his soldiers would be superstitious pagans, and earthquakes would be thought of by them as intervention by the gods. Thus what they said may only have meant that they believed that Christ was one of the “sons of the gods”. No wonder they feared, for they had executed Him!

In Mark’s account what impressed the centurion was the way He cried out to give up His spirit. He writes, “And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God.” Mark 15:39. The centurion had seen many die by crucifixion, and he well knew that victims usually died of respiratory failure, unable to breathe fast enough to remove acid from their blood, and consequently with chest expanded so they could not speak. This One cries out loudly twice, showing He died of blood loss. He poured out His soul unto death, for the life of the flesh is in the blood.

In Luke the emphasis was on the character of Christ, for he writes, “Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man.” Luke 23:47. He would no doubt know somewhat of the circumstances of the arrest and trial of Christ, and all the surrounding circumstances have impressed him with the truth that he has been treated unjustly. Yet he himself had heard the prayer, “Father forgive them”, and realised that this was no ordinary man, for He did not react to injustice as ordinary men did.

Luke also tells us the following, “And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned.” Luke 23:48. By contrast, Mark tells us, “There were also women looking on afar off: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome; (who also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered unto him); and many other women which came up with him unto Jerusalem.” Mark 15:40,41. So some only came to see “the sight” of men being crucified, whereas others came together because of the man on the central cross. They had served Him in His life, and now, with constancy of heart, served Him in His death. How comforting for Him to see them there in the closing minutes of His life, between the darkness going, and His death.

We now turn to John for the account of the request to Pilate that the bodies be taken down from the cross:

(c)  Verses 31-42
Jesus and His burial

John 19:31
The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away.

The Jews therefore- the “therefore” does not follow on from the previous verse, but introduces the next incident John records. He says nothing of the exclamation of the centurion, just as he had not recorded the conversion of the repentant thief. He will not record favourable words, or unfavourable ones, such as the jeering of the bystanders. He wants to emphasise his own testimony as an apostle and an eye-witness. In the final analysis, the assurance of the believer is based on the word of God, not the word of men.

Because it was the preparation- this is not the preparation for the passover feast, in the sense of the passover plus the feast of unleavened bread, “which is called the passover”, Luke 22:1, for that had already begun. Edersheim says that this phrase was never used by the Jews for the preparation for the passover. The passover had been sacrificed the previous afternoon, “between the two evenings”, that is, between 3pm, (when the sun started to decline), and 6pm, (when the sun set and three stars were visible). And the passover supper had been eaten that night.

This is a reference to the preparation of the passover, that is, the preparation for something during the eight-day feast begun on the passover day. The question is, what is it preparation for? Those who believe the Lord died on a Friday will say that it is the preparation for the normal Sabbath day. In that case, why should John specially tell us that the sabbath was a high day if it was the normal sabbath? The only extraordinary days of rest at passover time were on the first and seventh days of the feast of unleavened bread, Leviticus 23:6-8. Passover, it is said, was on Thursday April 6th, in AD 30, or on Friday April 3rd, in AD 33. In AD 29, however, passover, it is said, was on a Wednesday, making the death of Christ on a Thursday if He died that year.
The two on the road to Emmaus told the Lord that “Today is the third day since these things were done”, Luke 24:21. They are speaking on the first day of the week, which was drawing to a close, verse 29. Now if special things happened on a Friday, would we say on that same day, “This is the first day since these things were done”? We would say that on Saturday. And on Sunday, (the first day of the week), we would say, “This is the second day since these things were done”. But these two say “the third day”, so it seems clear, then, that the Lord died on a Thursday.

But are we right to assume that “because it was the preparation” means that it was the preparation that day? Could it not mean, “because the preparation was coming up?” In verse 42 we read, “there laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand”. It seems from that verse that there was some haste to get the body buried, and the reason was because of the preparation day. So apparently they buried the Lord temporarily in Joseph’s tomb, planning to place it in some other tomb after the preparation and the sabbath that the preparation was for. So there were two days to be avoided: the preparation, and the sabbath that followed. So when the next phrase in our verse says “that the bodies should remain on the cross on the sabbath day” would mean that they had to be removed before the preparation day, since no work, (such as burying a body), could be done that day. That being the case, the bodies would remain over the sabbath also. So on that reckoning, the passover was on Wednesday; Christ died on Thursday; the preparation was Friday; the sabbath was Saturday; the Lord rose on Sunday, the first day of the week.

That the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day)- the Scripture they had in mind reads, “And if a man have committed a sin worthy of death, and he be to be put to death, and thou hang him on a tree: his body shall not remain all night upon the tree, but thou shalt in any wise bury him that day; (for he that is hanged is accursed of God;) that thy land be not defiled, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance.” Deuteronomy 21:22,23. Only John tells us about the demand that His body be taken away before evening, “because it was the sabbath day”, verse 31.

We should remember that there are many differences between the man in Deuteronomy 21 who was hanged, and Christ, even though the apostle Paul quoted Deuteronomy 21:23 in Galatians 3:13, when he writes, “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us: for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree.” The differences are as follows:

1. The man hanged in Deuteronomy was actually guilty of lawbreaking. Christ was sinless.

2. The man was stoned to death before he was hanged, which would very likely result in broken bones. Christ was not stoned, and “a bone of him shall not be broken”, John 19:36.

3. The man was hanged after he was dead, and felt nothing of the hanging. Christ was hung on a tree when alive, and felt everything.

4. The man defiled the land because of his sin. Christ defiled nothing and no-one.

5. The man was cursed personally. Christ was made a curse representatively.

6. The man was hanged for his own sin. Christ was hanged for the sins of others.

7. The man was accursed of God for breaking His law. Christ had to be made a curse for He had not broken God’s law.

Returning to John’s account, we may note from Deuteronomy 21 that God said nothing about the sabbath day in the command about removing bodies, for it applied to any day of the week. So why are the authorities concerned about the bodies being on the cross on a sabbath day? The answer is surely that Jerusalem is filled with pilgrims, tens of thousands if not hundreds of thousands of them. Luke has already told us that a great company of people followed the procession out to Calvary. They will have opportunity to survey the scene outside the city walls. If there are three victims dying in agony on crosses, they will be curious. And they will be especially curious if they discover that one of them has the title “King of the Jews” over His head. Questions will be asked, and the priests are obviously concerned that there might be a popular rising against them once the people learn of their wicked dealings.

Besought Pilate that their legs might be broken- the Jewish authorities have no control over the crucifixion process, so have to ask Pilate to grant their request. The Jews ask for the body to break it, Joseph of Arimathea asked for the body to care for it.

The breaking of the legs would not only mean excruciating pain, but also would prevent the victims pushing themselves up so that they could breathe. Death soon came in those circumstances. God had seen to it that His Son had died by a means that did not involve the breaking of bones, as would be the case if He had been executed by the Jewish means, namely stoning. All His bones were out of joint it is true, for Psalm 22:14 foretold they would be, but not one was broken. God had seen to it that the nailing of hands and feet to the cross did not break any of His bones.

And that they might be taken away- they wish to rid the scene of the sight of these men. Hypocrites that they were, they would say it was because of God’s requirement. Really, it was because of their fear of the multitudes. Ironically, Christ was taken away, but by loving hands, to be laid, not in a hastily dug grave at the foot of the cross, but in a new tomb nearby.

19:32
Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him.

Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him the pathway of these men had been crooked and devious, and they had walked in sin. It might be thought fitting that their life should end with the breaking of their legs. However, this was only true of one of them now, for the other man had repented, and his past had been blotted out. This was nothing to the soldier who came to hasten his death, however. Little did he realise he was hastening his pathway into paradise.

19:33
But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs:

But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already- these are experienced executioners, and know what a dead man looks like. They did not appreciate the significance of His cry when He committed His spirit to God. They probably thought it was a pious hope. Whereas they came to exercise the authority of Rome over Him, they did not realise He had already exercised the authority given to Him by His Father.

They brake not his legs- they are restrained from breaking them “to make sure”, even though they are not restrained from piercing His side. They had received instructions to do so, but a Divine hand is restricting and allowing. He has been crucified according to the “determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23, and this part of the proceedings is no exception. The reason why they are not allowed to break His legs is given to us in verse 36.

19:34
But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water.

But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side- this is the last time an unbelieving man will touch the body of the Lord Jesus. Is this a spontaneous action on the part of the soldier, with God allowing it, to fulfil scripture, just as He did not allow the braking of the legs, to fulfil scripture?

The fact this was easily done would suggest that those crucified were not far off from the ground, as is often depicted by artists. This also means that John was easily able to see what happened.

And forthwith came there out blood and water- since He is God’s Holy One, who will not even see corruption from outside, it is no surprise to find that the blood of Christ is not congealed and beginning to putrefy, as if He was subject to corruption, but runs freely from His side as if He is still alive. The Lord Jesus has taken flesh and blood, but that does not mean He was corrupt in body, for Adam had a body that was incorrupt before he sinned. God pronounced everything very good after He had made man and woman, so there was no corruption anywhere. Corruption came in through the fall of man, Romans 8:19-22. Christ is the start of the new creation, and no corruption shall be there either.

Some see in this blood and water what John wrote of later on, when he penned, “This is he that came by water and blood, even Jesus Christ; not by water only, but by water and blood.” 1 John 5:6. The reference there is to the fact that the gospel does not just involve Jesus Christ as one introduced to public ministry after His water baptism, but also Jesus Christ, introduced to His heavenly ministry by His death. But John may see a symbol of this in the blood and water from His side.

Others will speak of this blood as the blood that saves. But the gospel uses the word “blood” as a figure for the life given up, not specifically of the physical blood. God said to Israel, “For the life of the flesh is in the blood: and I have given it to you upon the altar to make an atonement for your souls: for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul.” Leviticus 17:11. So it is blood in connection with sacrifice that makes atonement, and blood as the life of the flesh. So the blood stands for the life, or soul. So when we read that the Messiah “poured out his soul unto death”, Isaiah 53:12, then we understand that this means “He died by the exercise of his own will”. This is the shedding of blood of which God speaks. The blood that flowed from the side of Christ was as a result of man’s act, and not His, and therefore is not Him pouring out His soul. It is the blood of a living man given in death that saves, whereas this blood is coming from a dead body, from which the soul has already departed. Significantly, John does not link this blood with atonement when he explains the meaning of the spear-thrust. He sees significance in the non-use of the club, and the use of the spear, as the next verses explain.

19:35
And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe.

And he that saw it bare record- John is concerned to assure us that he is an eye-witness of the things he tells us about. This is especially the case because of the unique phenomenon of the water and blood flowing from a dead body.

Peter spoke of the qualification to be an apostle- “Wherefore of these men which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, beginning from the baptism of John, until that same day that he was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection.” Acts 1:21,22. John was one of these apostles; but so was Matthew, yet the latter did not stand by the cross. So it is important to notice that the apostles were witness to the resurrection, even though they were not witnesses of the resurrection actually taking place. They were inspired by the Spirit of truth to write the truth.

To bear record is perhaps a slightly different idea to bearing witness. The latter can be done by word of mouth, whereas to bear record includes the idea of John writing something down to make it available to a wide readership. So a link is established between the man who stood by the cross, and we who read his account in the 21st century.

And his record is true- in a court of law, statements that are made must be supported by the witness or testimony of others. In Jewish law, a man’s own testimony was not allowed, unless accompanied by the witness of others. This is why the Pharisees disputed Christ’s right to testify about Himself. The testimony of Christ, if it were unsupported by others, would not be valid, but since it is supported by the testimony of the Father, and the Old Testament, then it is allowable.

So just as the Lord Jesus had a Divine person, the Father, to endorse what He said, so the apostle had a Divine Person, the Spirit, to endorse what he said. John wrote, (and it is the next verse after the mention of water and blood), “If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son. He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son.” 1 John 5:9,10.

Of course John is not saying we accept without question the testimony of everyone, whether they are trustworthy or not. He is referring to what the Lord said in John 8:17, “It is also written in your law, that the testimony of two men is true.” The law was referring to court-conditions, when men were required, (under penalty if they lied), to give a true witness. In those circumstances we accept the testimony of two credible and sane eye-witnesses. If we accept the testimony of mere men, John argues, we should the rather accept the testimony of Divine persons. And the Father and the Spirit both testify to the Son, and those who believe receive the gift of the Holy Spirit, and He indwells them. They now have the witness in themselves, and need not to rely on man, for they have the testimony directly from God.

And he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe- John is confident that what he is saying is true not only because he was present at the cross and saw events unfold before his very eyes, but also because he is indwelt by the Holy Spirit, and so has the testimony in his own spirit. That being the case, we ought to believe, not only the testimony of a man like John, but also the testimony of the Spirit of God who indwelt John and who indwells believers. The double purpose of John’s writings was to bring us to initial faith is Christ, John 20:30,31, and to encourage us to continue in the faith, 1 John 5:13.

19:36
For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken.

For these things were done- a reference to the non-breaking of His legs, and the piercing of His side, so both the negative and the positive had meaning. They were not trivial things, but had deep significance.

That the scripture should be fulfilled- not that the soldiers set out to fulfil scripture, but rather, that what they did or did not do was over-ruled by God, so that whilst it was their act, it was His will. And since that will had been expressed beforehand in Old Testament Scripture, they unwittingly fulfilled the prophecy.

A bone of him shall not be broken- despite the fact that the human hand and foot contain many bones, God saw to it that not one was broken when He was nailed to the cross.

The relevant scriptures are these:

“In one house it shall be eaten; thou shalt not carry forth ought of the flesh abroad out of the house; neither shall ye break a bone thereof.” Exodus 12:46.

“They shall leave one of it unto the morning, nor break any bone of it”, Numbers 9:12.

“Many are the afflictions of the righteous: but the Lord delivereth him out of them all. He keepeth all his bones: Not one of them is broken.” Psalm 34:19,20.

The first scripture is the word of God through Moses in connection with the original passover night. The lamb was to be without spot and blemish, because no lamb with a broken bone was acceptable. The lamb had been scrutinised for four days, and if any of its bones was broken this would have become evident. The Lord Jesus was in the public eye after His baptism, (we could think of the Father’s commendation at that time as the selection of the Lamb of God), and was closely watched by men. There was no fault found in Him. It is true men blamed Him, but they did not have just cause to do so, and He was in fact, as Peter says, “without blemish and without spot”, 1 Peter 1:19. We read of John the Baptist that “looking upon Jesus as he walked, he said, Behold the Lamb of God”, John 1:36. This testimony is especially valuable because John was the greatest prophet among those that are born of women, Luke 7:28, and as such was intelligent as to God’s thoughts. He was also of the priestly line, even though he did not function in the temple like his father did. Even though he did not officiate in the temple, he had priestly discernment, and just as the priest was to examine an offering to see if it was acceptable, John has done this to Christ. As he walked there was no physical limping; nor was there anything of this in the moral sphere.

David sinned grievously in the matter of Bathsheba, and God dealt with him in discipline because of it, for not only did the child that resulted from his adultery die, but Absalom his son rebelled against him, and the sword did not depart from his house, 2 Samuel 12:10-14. He repented of his sin, however, and in Psalm 51, one of his repentance psalms, he wrote, verses 7 and 8, “Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean: wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow. Make me to hear joy and gladness; that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice.” In his days as a shepherd, if there had been a lamb that had the tendency to stray, he would have broken its leg, so that it would have to keep close by him if it was to survive. Once the broken bone had healed, it would be safe for it to roam free again. That was David’s experience, for God had severely disciplined him, broken his bones so to speak, so that he might learn not to stray. But now he has been disciplined, and he tells us his experience.

There was nothing of this with Christ. His legs never needed to be broken, for he had no intention of straying. It is fitting then that this should be emphasised after He had died. He had carried the sins of His people like the scapegoat carried Israel’s sins, and did not limp or stumble. He walked the whole of the journey to “the land not inhabited”.

The second scripture is found in the instructions God gave in the case of those who could not keep the passover in the first month because they were “in a journey far off”, Numbers 9:10. In that situation they were allowed to keep the passover in the second month. This looks on to the future, for Israel has, so to speak, missed the first passover, not recognising that “Christ our passover is sacrificed for us”, 1 Corinthians 5:7. They have been in a journey far off since 70AD, for they have been scattered amongst the nations. If they will return to God, they will find that there is provision for them even after their long lapse.

The third scripture makes the prediction more personal, and it is the passage John quotes, for whereas in Exodus and Numbers the pronoun is “it”, in Psalm 34 it is “him”. The person in view is a righteous man, persecuted and afflicted, but He keeps all his bones.

The Lord Jesus never strayed from the pathway of obedience to His Father, and therefore never needed to be disciplined. He was the truly Righteous Man, who walked in the paths of righteousness, Psalm 23:3. It is fitting, therefore, that His bones should not be broken, even after His death. He was confident that His Father would preserve Him, even as to the body.

19:37
And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced.

And again another scripture saith- notice that John does not say this Scripture has been fulfilled. The quotation in verse 36 was about what did not happen; this one is about what will happen.

They shall look on him whom they pierced- just as the scripture in Numbers looks on to a future day for Israel, so does this one. It is a quotation from Zechariah 12:10 which reads, “And I will pour upon the house of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the Spirit of grace and of supplications: And they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for him, as one that is in bitterness for his firstborn.” Notice that the three persons of the Godhead are here, for there is “me”, and “him”, and “the Spirit of grace”. So, remarkably, it is the Lord of Hosts who says “look upon me whom they pierced”, and yet they mourn for “him”. And the “him” is God’s only-begotten and His firstborn, titles of the Lord Jesus.

The reference is to the second coming of Christ, which John describes in the Book of Revelation, “Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.” Revelation 1:7.

We see how important is an apparently simple matter of whether or not the Lord’s legs were broken, for the piercing with the spear would most likely not have taken place if His legs had been broken, for we do not read of the two malefactors having their side pierced.

So it was that in Jerusalem that day there was a dead body that could not be confused with any other body, for whereas the bodies of the malefactors had broken legs and unpierced side, Christ’s was the only one with a pierced side and unbroken legs.

19:38
And after this Joseph of Arimathaea, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus.

And after this Joseph of Arimathaea- we learn from the other gospels that Joseph was “a rich man of Arimathaea, who also himself was Jesus’ disciple”, (Matthew); “an honourable counsellor, which also waited for the kingdom of God”, (Mark); “a counsellor, and he was a good man, and a just: (the same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them;) he was of Arimathea, a city of the Jews: who also himself waited for the kingdom of God”, (Luke).

An honourable counsellor was a member of the inner circle of the Sanhedrin, so he was a very high official amongst the Jews.

He waited for the kingdom of God, so was looking for the Messiah, and came to the conclusion that Jesus of Nazareth was He.

He was a good and just man, who had not agreed to the decisions of the Sanhedrin about Christ, (for he was just, and saw their injustice). Nor did he agree with their actions, (for he was good, and saw their actions were evil).

He came from Arimathea, which Luke, (always interested in detailed historical matters), tells us was a city of the Jews. He tells us this because in Old Testament times the city was reckoned to be in Samaria, but the boundary was changed. It is possibly the same as Ramah, or Ramathaim-zophim, the birthplace of Samuel, 1 Samuel 1:1.

Being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews- we read in John 12:42,43 that “Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God.” Joseph would be amongst this company, but at this point he comes out into the open, thus showing he realised it is much better to have the praise of God than of men.

Why did Joseph change sides? Isaiah 53:9 will help us with this question, as the prophet describes the burial of the Lord Jesus, as follows:

Isaiah 53:9
And he made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich in his death; because he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth.

And he made his grave with the wicked- verses 7 and 8 have described the way men treated the Lord Jesus. They oppressed and afflicted Him, sought to destroy His character, and at last took Him and slaughtered Him on a cross. In all this it seemed as if they were in control, and that He was the helpless victim of circumstances, but this verse tells us it was not so. The apostle Peter emphasised this on the day of Pentecost when he declared that the nation of Israel had by means of the wicked hands of the Gentiles crucified Him, and allowed that crucifixion process to continue until He was slain, Acts 2:23; they callously allowed Him to suffer, and only planned to curtail His sufferings because the sabbath day was near.

There was another dimension to this, however, as Peter points out at the same time. The fact is that He was delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God. Men were only allowed to do what they did because it was part of God’s plan. Indeed, the basis of God’s plan. Now Isaiah 53:10 tells us that the pleasure of the Lord prospers in the hand of the Lord Jesus. As God’s Firstborn Son, (as well as His Only begotten Son), He was charged with the task of administering God’s affairs. Not in any dispassionate way, but personally, and a major part of those affairs involved Him in suffering of different sorts. He suffered in life, as earlier verses of the chapter have told us; He suffered in the three hours of darkness, as verse 5 has told us; He suffered injustice and cruelty at the hands of men, as verses 7 and 8 clearly show. But He not only suffered in these ways, as He carried out the will of His Father, He was in control as He did so. So, for instance, we find verses 7-9 alternate between passive and active. He was oppressed…He was afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth. Passive in oppression and affliction, but active in not opening His mouth. He is brought…He is dumb. Men bring Him, and He passively allows this, but He actively remained as dumb. So also in verse 8. He is taken…He was cut off…stricken. But then the active, He made. Each time the active is the answer to the passive. So when He made His grave with the wicked, He was responding to something that He had passively allowed, but during which He was totally in control.

The question is, of course, in what way was He in control so that He made His grave with the wicked? And if He was in control in this matter, why did it not happen? And how can He make His grave with the wicked and with the rich at the same time? So tightly interwoven is this prophecy that it can be fulfilled in the experience of only one man.

We need to notice that the word wicked is in the plural, and the word rich is in the singular. So there are wicked men, and there is a rich man. The word for wicked used here is an actively bad person. We know that “all have sinned”, but not all set out to be actively bad. We are told in verse 12 that the Lord Jesus was “numbered with the transgressors”, and the word transgressors means persons who have broken away in revolt against just authority. The words are quoted by Mark when he describes the Lord Jesus being crucified between two thieves. So we begin to see a picture building up of Christ in some way making His grave with wicked men by being crucified. He submitted Himself to arrest, trial and execution, knowing that normally the end result of that process was to be flung unceremoniously, (and in company with the others crucified with Him), into a pit dug at the foot of the cross. But even though it is true that He submitted Himself to the process of arrest and all that followed, nonetheless He was in complete control of the situation. He did not call for the legions of angels that were at His disposal, Matthew 26:53. He did not allow His followers to try to prevent His arrest, and rebuked Peter for attempting it, and remedied the damage he had done with his sword. He could have any moment passed through the midst of them and gone His way, as He had done several times during His ministry when the crowds were hostile. He did none of these things. And by thus not resisting He ensured that His grave would be with the others crucified with Him, even though this was a distasteful prospect, and normally to be avoided at all costs.

It is interesting to notice that the words “he was numbered with the transgressors” are quoted twice in the gospel records. Once by Mark as he records the crucifixion, but prior to that by the Lord Jesus as He is about to leave the upper room and make His way to Gethsemane, Luke 22:37. So these words bracket together the whole series of events from the arrest in Gethsemane, to the crucifixion at Golgotha.

And with the rich in his death- there is a big problem, however, with this situation, and it is this. It is vitally important that the Lord Jesus be put in an easily identified and publicly-known grave, and, moreover, is put there on His own. If He is buried at the foot of the cross with the two thieves, who is to know whether He has risen from the dead? In theory those near of kin to the thieves could even come to the place, remove the body of their relative, and claim he had risen from the dead! And even if this is unlikely to be attempted, the followers of the Lord could be accused of doing the same, and pretending that He had risen.

There is also the consideration that the psalmist prophesied by the Spirit that God would not suffer His Holy One, meaning the Messiah, to see corruption, Psalm 16:10. There would certainly be corruption in a grave at the foot of the cross, with the remains of many criminals mingling together there. Now of course whilst the whole of creation is in the bondage of corruption, nonetheless only humans are morally corrupt. So the requirement is that the Lord Jesus must be buried in a marked grave, which has had no-one else in it before, and has no-one else put into it whilst He is there. Only in this way can it be sure that the one who was put into it is the one who came out.

How can this situation be brought about? It will be necessary for this grave to be more than a marked grave in the ground. It will need to be secure and unused. This involves expense, and the Lord Jesus had not the material resources to arrange for this to happen. Yet our passage says “He made his grave…with the rich in his death.” It is certainly not that He had influential friends who could rise to the occasion in this matter. His followers were poor, as He was. And yet in a real sense He does arrange this matter, for our passage says “He made his grave…with the rich”.

In the event, the rich individual pinpointed in this passage was Joseph of Arimathea. He was not a prominent member of the disciples that followed the Lord. In fact, he was only a disciple secretly, because he feared the Jews, and what they would think of him. For he was a counsellor, meaning that he was a member of the Sanhedrin, and as such had been one of those spoken of in John 12:42,43, which reads, “Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God.” But Luke records that “the same had not consented to the counsel and the deed of them”, Luke 23:51. The “same” meaning Joseph; “them” referring to his fellow-members of the Sanhedrin.

He was assisted by a Pharisee, Nicodemus, who also was a secret disciple, and who is designated by John as “he that came to Jesus by night”, reminding us of his conversation with the Lord Jesus in John 3. He presumably was a member of the Sanhedrin since he is described as a ruler of the Jews, John 3:1. He seems to have had great influence amongst them as we see from John 7:45-53. On that occasion the chief priests and Pharisees had sent officers to arrest the Lord Jesus, no doubt on the pretence that He had interrupted the temple services by crying out, “If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink”, verse 37. The officers returned without Him, and when the Pharisees protested at this, Nicodemus said, “Doth our law judge any man, before it hear him, and know what he doeth? Thus he showed himself to be prepared to defend the interests of Christ in a small way, and to appeal for justice to be done. Things have changed, now, however, for he has to make a decision. He cannot be neutral about Christ any longer, and something makes him side with Christ publicly, like Joseph of Arimathea.

Because he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth- we might well ask ourselves what it is that convinced them of the genuineness of Christ’s claims. Remember, our answer must be in line with what the prophet said, which was, “He made his grave…with the rich in his death”. We notice that the words “in his death” are only applicable to His grave with the rich. The prophet did not say “He made his grave with the wicked in his death”. So to all intents and purposes He was destined for a grave with the wicked; but in the event, and by His own ordering, His grave was actually with the rich in His death.

We are told several things about the character of Joseph. First, that he was a good man, the direct opposite of the wicked men between whom the Lord Jesus was crucified. Second, that he was just man, meaning he was diligent in trying to keep the law, in direct contrast to the transgressors, who rebelled against all law. Third, he waited for the kingdom of God, showing that he had a longing for the fulfilment of the Old Testament prophecies about the Messiah. Fourth, he was a rich man, so is a candidate for the role marked out in Isaiah 53. Fifth, he was an honourable counsellor, which implies that, (as indeed was the case), there were members of the Sanhedrin who were not honourable. Sixth, he was prepared to make sacrifices, for he gave up his own tomb in favour of the carpenter from Nazareth. And seventh, he came from secret discipleship to open and bold discipleship at last.

It is the first three qualities that we need to focus on. A reading of the gospel records will show that the whole council, meaning the Sanhedrin, of which Joseph was a member, were present at the first trial before Caiaphas. Matthew 26:59 reads, “Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to put him to death”. Here is the first test for Joseph. He is a just man, and he must ask himself whether justice is being done here. He is a good man, and must ask himself if the prisoner is being treated respectfully. We have already noticed, in connection with John 18, that the rules which governed the arrest of prisoners have been broken.

And then when the first trial before Caiaphas is taking place, Joseph has further questions to answer, for he is a member of the body that is conducting this trial. It will be clear to him, as a just man, that in the proceedings of the trial, and the manner of the bringing forth of witnesses, justice is not being done.

And then, the morning comes, and Mark tells us “the chief priests held a consultation with the elders and scribes and the whole council”. So Joseph must be present at this meeting also.

Now at some time during these proceedings Joseph made a stand. We read that he “had not consented to the counsel and deed of them”, Luke 23:51, the “them” meaning the other members of the Sanhedrin. Their deliberations, and what they had done, both by sins of omission and by commission, he disagreed with strongly.

But there was more than the breaking of rules involved here. The prisoner is special, and is making dramatic claims. There was something about the way those claims were made that convinced Joseph. What that was is told us in the next phrases in Isaiah 53:9. “He made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich in his death, because he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth”. The reason why Joseph came forward to offer his tomb, is because there was no violence with Christ, and because he came to believe that when He testified as to His person, there was no deceit in His mouth.

Peter tells us that “when he was reviled, he reviled not again; when he suffered he threatened not”, 1 Peter 2:23. There was something about the way Christ presented Himself, His poise, His calm, His answers, and His restraint under the most intense provocation that so impressed Joseph, that he was resolved to distance himself from the decision of the Sanhedrin. It is too late to resign membership, but he can “bring forth works unto repentance” by honouring Christ in His death, in contrast to the dishonour done by others to Him in His life.

The testimony of the Lord Jesus revolved around His claim to be the Son of God, and the Messiah, and the Son of Man. Joseph comes to believe that those claims are true, and resolves to act accordingly. His mind is made up, he must absolve himself from complicity in the crime of murdering the Son of God, by repentance and faith in Him, as Peter exhorted the rest of the nation to do at Pentecost, six weeks later.

Now this is very powerful testimony from within the council-chamber itself, and from one who was present as a member of that council. It is also a powerful rebuke for those who remained steadfast in their hostility towards Christ after His resurrection.

With these thoughts in mind we return to the narrative:

Besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave- so it is that after the Lord Jesus has died Joseph steps boldly forward. Each one of the stages in the burial of the Lord Jesus is carefully documented, and there is no room for doubt to any fair-minded person that He who was put, dead, in Joseph’s tomb, was He who rose the third day.

We know from John 19:31 that the Jewish authorities demanded that the victims be taken down before the sabbath began at 6 o’clock in the evening, the twelfth hour. Neither Jew nor Gentile authority had any interest in taking down anything other than dead bodies. The Gentiles because the integrity of their law system was involved, and the Jews because they wanted above all else to see Christ dead. So it is that the soldiers hasten the death of two thieves, but find Christ is dead already. They must be sure however, so what stops them breaking Christ’s legs? The answer is given to us by the apostle John, who was there as a witness. It is because the scripture had said that as the True Passover Lamb His bones must not be broken. But still the soldiers must be satisfied, and so must the centurion, for he is soon going to be asked by Pilate if Jesus of Nazareth is dead. So it is that the side of Christ is pierced, and the evidence that death has recently taken place is seen in the issuing forth of blood and water, no doubt meaning the blood from around the heart and the watery fluid that was in the pericardium that surrounds the heart.

So it is that Joseph now goes to Pilate, and begs the body of Jesus. We now have the remarkable sight of a rich man begging, and his request is granted. As a rich man, Joseph had longed to be able to gain many things; now his only desire is to be associated with a dead body, for he is a changed man, and the things of earth that money can buy have now lost their attraction.

Pilate is surprised that the victim is dead. It is more than his position is worth for him to allow a body to be taken down from the cross when it is not dead. The victim may recover, and thus escape justice. Pilate may even have faced the death penalty himself if this should happen.

He therefore summons the centurion to him, and verifies it from him as the man in charge of the crucifixion, who, as a professional executioner, will certainly know whether a person is dead or not. Mark 15:44 reads, “And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead.” He does not simply ask the centurion to send a message, but has a face to face conversation with him. There is no possibility of a note being forged and passed off as a message from the centurion, or later, a note passed off as a message from Pilate. This also ensures that the centurion knows who Joseph is, for both are now before Pilate at the same time. Notice that Pilate wants to know if He has been dead a while, for it might have appeared He had died, but then He may have revived. So the next verse says, “And when he knew it” (that is, that He had been dead a while), “he gave the body to Joseph”.

Pilate grants the body to Joseph, but why should he do so? It was customary to allow close relatives of the deceased victims to take the body if they wished, but Joseph is not one of these. So why does Pilate allow it? Of course, one reason is that the Scripture says that Christ will be with the rich in his death; but Pilate has no interest in furthering the fulfilment of Scripture.

Is it because he has a guilty conscience? His last conversation with Christ had been on the fact that He was Son of God. Superstitious Pilate was no doubt fearful lest he had killed a “son of the gods”, and would receive Divine vengeance. Perhaps this is his feeble attempt to repair the damage resulting from his clumsy and cowardly dealing during the trial. In any event, he grants the body to Joseph, in effect signing Christ’s death certificate, and thus proclaiming with all the authority of the world-empire of Rome that Jesus of Nazareth was really dead. When John says “Pilate gave him leave”, he uses a word for leave which is used by Luke in Acts 21:40, “and when he had given him licence”. So Pilate has formally licensed, as the representative of Roman law, that Jesus Christ is really dead. Joseph holds the death certificate in his hand, if not literally, certainly metaphorically.

Not only does Pilate give Joseph leave to have the body, but he also commands the centurion to put this into effect, as we learn from Matthew 27:58, “Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered.” So the jurisdiction of Rome still controls the body until the moment Joseph takes it down from the cross. Every stage of the proceedings depends on the one before.

So it is that a well-known man, with the authority of the centurion and through him of Pilate, takes a body certified as dead down from the cross. He does this in full view of everyone, for the place of execution was near the city, John 19:20. John tells us that the title on the cross was readable from the highway; so also must the action of Joseph be easily observable. Moreover, he takes the body down in full view of the Roman authorities, and also, no doubt, of the Jewish authorities also, who are anxious to ensure that the bodies are taken down before the twelfth hour, when the sabbath will start. They also have a commandment from God to not allow hanged bodies to remain after nightfall, but to ensure they are buried the day they died, Deuteronomy 21:22,23.

So it is also that He is not taken down by one of His long-time followers, who could be said to have an interest in trying to get scripture fulfilled. A new convert, who has not spoken to Christ at all as far as the record goes, is now the centre of the action.

He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus- it would seem from the accounts that Joseph did this himself, although see on verse 40. We learn from Mark, for instance, that “he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen”, Mark 15:46. So either before or after he had requested the body, (probably before), Joseph bought a linen cloth, and wrapped the body in that single cloth at the foot of the cross, thus ensuring that even during the short journey from the cross to the tomb the body was not exposed to external defilement. This would also spare the feelings of the devout women who looked on, and followed to the tomb.

So Simon the Cyrenean carried His cross, that associating with a man who was to be crucified. Joseph of Arimathea carried His body, thus associating with a man who was buried. Mary Magdalene carried His news, thus associating with a man who was raised. All believers do this when they get baptized, for by that act they identify themselves with a crucified, buried and risen man, Romans 6:1-11.

19:39
And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight.

And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night- John is the only one to mention Nicodemus in this connection. He highlights that Nicodemus was the one who came by night, but now he is coming into the light of day in open allegiance to Christ. He has been brought from darkness to light by the work of the cross.

And brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight- Joseph gave his tomb, and bought fine linen, Nicodemus brought spices. They are intent on giving Christ a royal burial, after His death between two thieves. He became poor, but from now on He shall be rich in glory, and these two men anticipate the process.

Joseph had to buy the linen, for it was not something he would need to keep, but Nicodemus seems to have had the spices to hand, for he is not said to buy them, but bring them, as if he already possessed them. Were they for some other purpose? Were they for his anointing in death, just as Joseph’s tomb was for Joseph’s burial? Just as Mary of Bethany had kept the spikenard, and then brake the box, so it could not be gathered up again, Nicodemus is going to devote a costly gift to a dead man in a tomb. It is said that spikenard clings to the clothing for days, so Christ’s clothing as He went to the cross reminded Him of the devotion of Mary. Now the fragrance of myrrh and aloes will linger in the tomb. But Mary had already anointed Him for the burial, and did not need to be present here. Hers is a better part, for she lavished her gift on Him when He could appreciate it.

The word “pound” does not mean an English pound. Rather, “an hundred pound weight” amounts to about five English pounds. The wise men gave Him myrrh soon after His birth, for as the Psalmist said, “I am afflicted and ready to die from my youth up”. Myrrh was bitter to the taste, flowed like tears from a pierced tree, and yet yielded a sweet fragrance. So the bitter experiences of Christ in life and death have yielded a sweet fragrance to God. The juice of the Aloe Verae plant was bitter, but was used for embalming. It is also used as a healing agent, reminding us that “by his stripes ye were healed”, 1 Peter 2:24.

19:40
Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury.

Then took they the body of Jesus- this would refer to the short journey from the cross to the tomb. It seems as if Joseph took down the body single-handed, but perhaps this spurred Nicodemus to come out into the open and help him. Only reverent hands touched the body of Jesus after His side had been pierced. His Father is caring for Him in death.

And wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury- note that now the word for cloth is plural, and that it is not “the linen clothes”, as if it referred to the initial cloth used to wrap the body before bringing to the tomb. These are other linen clothes. The body is wound in linen, so that there is no possibility of revival and escape from the clothes. One of the things that convinced John that Christ had risen was the way the linen clothes were lying, as if the body was still within, but the napkin was in a separate place, showing that there was in fact no body there because there was no neck. This is why Joseph used linen clothes, not a linen cloth, for there would be need for at least two, and probably several more, separate pieces. There would be one for each arm, and one for each leg, another one or more for the trunk, and then another for His head.

The body is buried in the Jewish manner, which means that strips of linen cloth are wound round the body, with fragrant spices between the layers. Even if the Lord Jesus were still alive, it would be impossible for Him to extricate Himself from these grave clothes. Other methods as used by the heathen would involve the removal of certain organs from the body, but the body of Christ was kept intact, as His Father answered the prayer of His Son to not let His body see corruption.

All this is done outside the sepulchre, for it is not until the process is finished that the body is placed within, as both Matthew 27:59,60, and Mark 15:46 show. John seems to go further, for he alone tells us the position of the tomb in relation to the place of crucifixion, but mentions the wrapping in linen before saying where the tomb was, thus suggesting that the wrapping was done near the tomb, and then the body was placed inside the tomb. In any event, all is under the watchful eye of unbelieving men. There is no possibility of bodies being switched in transit, with a disciple substituted for Christ, and disappearing from the tomb, with Christ’s dead body buried in a secret location. All is open and transparent.

There is no mention here of a shroud covering the body. Christendom may parade its Shroud of Turin, but far from being a cloth used to cover the dead body of Christ, it was more likely to be a cloth depicting Christ used in passion plays. In any case, Christianity does not have to do with relics, but realities. Much shame has been brought to the name of Christ by the sale of supposed pieces of the cross and other superstitious items. All such practices are foreign to Christianity.

Joseph is of Arimathea, a city of the Jews, as Luke carefully tells us. (Arimathea was in Samaria in Old Testament times, but with boundary changes it was classed in New Testament times as a city in Judea. Luke is a world-class historian, and wants us to have the facts in our minds. He draws attention to this relatively obscure matter so that we realise he is competent. We can trust Luke even in apparently inconsequential matters like boundary changes, so we can trust him also in the vital matters also). Yet Joseph’s tomb is not in Arimathea, but Jerusalem. This shows his strength of commitment to the things of God, for he wishes to be buried near the centre of Messiah’s kingdom, for which he waited, and yet it is ordered of God so that his tomb is near the place of crucifixion for the burying of Christ. It is the cross that is the centre of the moral universe. Joseph must associate with the place of sacrifice before he can associate with the throne, and this is true of all.

It is not only important that the body of the Lord Jesus should be immediately identifiable, (which was ensured by the fact, as we have noticed, that He is the only one of the three persons crucified that day who had unbroken legs and a pierced side), but He must be placed in a readily identifiable tomb. A tomb, moreover, which has no dead bodies in it before Christ’s dead body is placed there, and no dead body in it until He has come forth. Moses’ burying place is unknown, no doubt lest it be turned into a shrine. The tomb of Christ must be known, and yet it was not turned into a shrine. As we read the Acts of the Apostles we look in vain for any reference to the sepulchre, apart from when the resurrection of Christ is preached.

19:41
Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid.

Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden- it was near the place of execution, which itself was near the city, so was well known and could not be mistaken for another. In any case, the Jewish authorities clearly know which tomb it is, for they set a watch over it. It is fitting that just as life and death were first experienced in a garden, so death should be defeated in a garden, so that those who believe may have a life that cannot be touched by death.

We are told several things about this sepulchre:

1. It was Joseph’s “own new tomb, which he had hewn out in a rock”, Matthew 27:60. Because it was his, Joseph can vouch that it is empty before Christ is put into it. He can also locate it if asked.

2. it was “a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock”, Mark 15:46. It is a very secure place, with no escape routes. It is very different to the burial-places of the two thieves, in a shallow grave at the foot of the cross.

3. It was “a sepulchre that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid”, Luke 23:53. It had never had a body laid in it before.

4. it was “a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid”, John 19:41. It was new, as if freshly prepared for Christ.

5. It was “nigh at hand”. John 19:42. There is close association between Christ’s death and His burial, even as to their location.

And in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid- this was Joseph’s own sepulchre, prepared for his own burial. This being the case, and since this was a last-minute decision on the part of Joseph, there would be no point in having any secret passageway away from this tomb through which to take away a body. Such a thought would not have crossed Joseph’s mind.

It was hewn out in a rock, so it was clearly identifiable, in contrast to the graves at the foot of the cross. It would also be impregnable. As already mentioned, Matthew is not embarrassed when he tells us that the rocks were rent when Christ died, and he even implies that because of this some Old Testament saints came out of their tombs after Christ’s resurrection. He has no reason to hide these facts, for he is confident that when the rocks were rent, Joseph’s tomb was unaffected. If it had been, Joseph would not have offered it for use. The tomb had never been used before, so the one who was laid there was the one who came out again.

19:42
There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews’ preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand.

There laid they Jesus therefore- so it is that, assisted by Nicodemus, Joseph carries the body and lays it in the sepulchre, and then rolls the stone to the entrance. This was no doubt a stone like a millstone, in a stone channel which sloped towards the entrance, so it was comparatively easy to roll it down, but more difficult to roll it up and away.

It is said of the bird for a burnt offering, “And he shall pluck away his crop with his feathers, and cast it beside the altar on the east part, by the place of the ashes”, Leviticus 1:16. If in the case of the lamb, the killing of the animal at the north side of the altar is specially mentioned, then here we have the east part specified as being the place of the ashes. If the north side was the place of the shadows, then the east part was surely the place of the sun-rise. For the rays of the rising sun would first strike the east wall of the altar, which, in fact, was the side nearest to the offerer as he approached it.

It is not too difficult to relate the place of the sun-rising with the place of resurrection. The words of Mark are interesting in this connection, “And very early in the morning the first day of the week, they came unto the sepulchre at the rising of the sun.” Mark 16:2. Couple this with the fact made known by John that the garden-tomb was in the place where Jesus was crucified, 19:41, or to put it another way, was in the “place of sacrifice”. Then we readily see that the sun is rising on the east wall of the altar, so to speak, and is lighting up the place of the ashes. For the ashes were evidence that a sacrifice had been offered and were carefully deposited, with due ceremony, (Leviticus 6:8-11), firstly at the base of the altar, and then without the camp in a clean place.

Correspondingly, the body of the Lord Jesus was reverently taken down from the cross and laid in a new tomb. And all this took place “without the camp” Hebrews 13:12,13. So like the ashes in the ancient ritual, his body was not only associated with the place of death as it lay buried, (thus the link is maintained between the Christ who died, and the Christ who was buried), but at the same time was disassociated from the uncleanness of the camp of Israel, (for the garden was outside the gate of Jerusalem).

But not only was He buried in a garden, but having risen from the dead, He appeared to Mary in that garden. And these are the very things that the apostle links together in 1 Corinthians 15:3-5, “Christ died…he was buried…he rose again…he was seen”. There can be no gospel without the setting forth of these fundamental doctrines, and they who preach, yet ignore them, betray the Son of God again. Beware of a so-called gospel which appeals to some supposed good in man, whilst forgetting that it was man that put the Lord of glory on a cross.

Because of the Jews’ preparation day: For the sepulchre was nigh at hand- this explains the “therefore” of the start of the verse. The text reads as if the body was laid in the tomb as a temporary measure, since John seems to imply that they laid the body there because it was nearly the twelfth hour, and the Sabbath was about to begin. It was indeed a temporary measure, but not for the reason Joseph and Nicodemus thought. Christ would be gone in three days, gloriously risen. They would be prevented from moving the body to another location by the presence of the guard, and the seal, although at that point they did not know the tomb would be secured by the authorities. If this is the case, it shows that the Lord had not arranged to be buried with the rich man so as to fulfil Scripture, for that rich man intended to move His body from his own tomb, showing there was no collusion.

Matthew adds a detail at this point:

Matthew 27:61
And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre.

And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre- this is important, because there are those who suggest that on the resurrection morning these women went to the wrong tomb, and that was why they found no body there. Matthew tells us that they knew very well where the tomb was, because they were watching what Joseph and Nicodemus were doing. Luke tells us specifically that they “followed after, beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid”, Luke 23:55, so they went from standing afar off after Christ had died, followed Joseph and Nicodemus, and then sat near to His sepulchre. Mark says they “beheld where he was laid”, Mark 15:47, so they must have been close enough to have seen these things. Now that Christ was dead the anger of the authorities would subside, and these women would be in less danger, but that does not diminish from their bravery as they sat close by to see Him buried.

Luke’s account centres on the group of women from Galilee led by Joanna, and in contrast to Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses, who stayed longer at the tomb, and therefore did not have time to buy the spices they needed, (they bought them after the Sabbath was past, Mark 16:1), they had time to prepare spices so as to be able to anoint His body on the first day of the week.

Luke 23:56
And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment.

And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments- would preparing to anoint the dead be exempt from Sabbath regulations? Mary of Bethany did not come to the sepulchre, either whilst His body was in it or after He was risen, because she had already anointed His body whilst He could appreciate it. She knew He would die and be buried, for she had sat at His feet and heard His word, Luke 10:39; did she also realise that He would rise quickly, making another reason for her to anoint Him during His life? The nation should have anointed Him as their Messiah, but on the eve of His riding into Jerusalem as Israel’s King, (the only time He formally presented Himself to the nation), she anointed Him privately as one who believed in Him.

And rested the sabbath day according to the commandment- clearly they did not have time between seeing where the body was laid and the twelfth hour, for when Joseph and Nicodemus laid the body in the near-at-hand tomb, they did so because they had not much time.

We revert to Matthew’s account for the request of the Jews that the sepulchre be guarded:

Matthew 27:62
Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate,

Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation- Joseph departs, his task completed. But the authorities are not satisfied. It is the day after the preparation, and this means it is the sabbath day, so the urgency of the matter makes them endanger the sanctity of the day. They had refused to go in to Pilate because it was the first day of unleavened bread, which was a festival sabbath, John 18:28, Leviticus 23:7, but they are willing to go to a Gentile’s residence on the sabbath day which was a high day, John 19:31, even though it is still the feast of unleavened bread, and that house may contain leaven.

The chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate- they have a conscience about Christ even when He is dead. They even command Pilate to act, and he, also with a guilty conscience, agrees to do as they say, even though at other times he showed he loathed them, and stubbornly refused their requests. Perhaps the centurion has told Pilate about the events surrounding the death of Christ, and his conviction that he was the Son of God, and this would remind Pilate of his conversation with Christ about whether He was the Son of God. It is ironic if, as is likely, the chief priests were of the Sadducees, like Caiaphas and Annas, then they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. Yet they are concerned about the resurrection of Christ’s body, although they mask this by talking of the body being stolen.

Matthew 27:63
Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again.

Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said- if they believed Him to be a deceiver, then He would not rise, for He declared He would, but according to them His word is untrue. Here is the second inconsistency in their thinking. As soon as Christ is thought of as a deceiver, logic is jettisoned. Note how careful they are to be respectful to Pilate now, calling him “Sir”, for they are worried lest he refuses their request. The title they use implies that he is in control. They had been arrogant when Pilate had not gone along with their plot at the first. See, for instance, John 18:30.

While he was yet alive- so even His sworn enemies bore testimony to the fact that at that moment He was no longer alive. The giving up of His spirit; the reaction of the soldiers as they came to break His legs; the spear thrust and the blood and water; the testimony of the centurion to Pilate when he was called to give account; the licence that Pilate gave to Joseph to take the body; all these things bear testimony to the reality of His death. So why do some persist in suggesting He only swooned, and revived in the cool of the tomb?

After three days I will rise again- they give themselves away again here, for there is now no twisting of His words as there was at His trial. Then they had tried to suggest that the “raise it in three days” was a reference to the temple, which would indicate they thought He had magical powers. They knew very well the meaning of His words, but had not been willing to believe Him to the saving of their souls. But they are now willing to believe Him to the saving of their reputation and station in Israel.

Matthew 27:64
Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first.

Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day- when these same people had wanted the bodies removed, (from the cross), they besought, or asked Pilate that it might happen. Now they are anxious that the body be not removed, (from the tomb). This time they do not simply ask, but bluntly tell him what to do. It is as if they are commanding the Commander to command, such is their desperation.

Those who think that Christ died on a Friday would say the following:

By Jewish reckoning, if it was Friday, and something was going to happen on Sunday, you would say it would happen on the third day, for the day you were speaking was counted as the first day, Saturday would be the second, and Sunday the third. This is contrary to our modern way of reckoning, but it is how things were in Bible times, and we should not seek to impose our thinking on the situation. So, for instance, Rehoboam told Jeroboam to “Depart yet for three days, then come again to me”, 1 Kings 12:5. Then we read, “So Jeroboam and all the people came to Rehoboam the third day”, verse 12. And lest we think they came back a day early, the narrative goes on, “as the king appointed, saying, Come to me again the third day”.

These men are speaking to Pilate on Saturday, but they are thinking of the time between Christ’s death and His resurrection. In that context the third day was the next day.

We should also notice in this connection the phrase “three days and three nights”. The Lord said, “For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly; so shall the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.” Matthew 12:40. Nowadays we would immediately think that three days of 12 hours each and three nights of 12 hours each is in view, making 72 hours. But we read that Esther told the Jews, “fast ye for me, and neither eat nor drink three days, night and day”, Esther 4:16. They did this, and “it came to pass on the third day, that Esther put on her royal apparel, and stood in the inner court of the king’s house”, 5:1. So to a Jew three days and three nights ended on the third day. For the alternative, see on John 19:31.

Lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away- little did they realise that the disciples did not believe He would rise soon. They believed in the resurrection of the dead, but not that He would rise beforehand. They thought that since He had died without setting up His kingdom, they were in for a long wait. When the Lord told the disciples the details about what was soon to happen to Him, including “and put him to death: and the third day he shall rise again”, we read, “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken.” Luke 18:33,34.

There are three verbs here, “understood”, “hid”, and “knew”. The word translated “understood” means, in a literal sense, to put together, and hence to comprehend. The disciples were unable to put together the prophecies of a glorious reign, and this prophecy of a shameful death, and hence were not able to comprehend what was being spoken. This was true of the two on the road to Emmaus, and the Lord had to rebuke them for not believing “all that the prophets have spoken”, Luke 24:25. They only believed some of the things, and ignored the passages about the sufferings.

The second word is “hid”, meaning concealed by being covered over. The first and the third words relate to their reaction to the statement, whereas this is what happened to them from outside. God withheld the understanding of the truth that Christ would rise. It could not be said that they waited so eagerly for Him to rise that in their religious fervour they imagined it had happened, and also preached as if it had happened. So the great change that came over the disciples was not due to imagination, but the reality of His resurrection.

Even after they had been told by the women that He was risen, they refused to believe, for we read, “And their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not.” Luke 24:11. This time, however, the Lord “upraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen”, Mark 16:14. Their unbelief was now inexcusable, for He had appeared in resurrection, and he expected them to believe the women.

The third word is “knew”, or got to know. Because they were unwilling to accept that the Messiah would suffer, the truth was hid from them for a time, and hence they did not come to know what was to take place. These three facts show that the disciples would have no intention of stealing the body, even if they could.

And say unto the people, He is risen from the dead- but that is exactly what they did say, not because they had stolen the body, but because He was indeed risen from the dead and they had seen Him. The Jewish rulers realised that the resurrection of Christ from the dead would indicate God’s approval of Him, and also God’s disapproval of them for crucifying Him.

So the last error shall be worse than the first- their reason for crucifying Him was His claim to be the Son of God. They believed this to be an error, the first one, not only because the matter of His Sonship came up at His first trial before Caiaphas, but because it was the subject of His first discourse in John’s gospel. The last error would be, in their eyes, the claim that He had risen from the dead. They do not say “first error…second error”, for they believe that the disciples would not be able to face persecution in defence of a lie, and would therefore be silenced, so there would be no third error, for the “error” of claiming He was risen would be the last, in their view. It is indeed the case that men will not in normal circumstances die for what they know to be untrue, and so they reason that the sect of the Nazarene will soon be extinct.

Matthew 27:65
Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can.

Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch- the temple guard was under the control of the Jewish authorities, as we see from John 7:32,45, so they did not need Roman soldiers. This in itself would be significant, because the Jews could not say that the Romans had been careless and let the disciples steal the body. At every stage the sepulchre was under scrutiny, not least because it was near the place where Christ died, which was “nigh to the city”, close enough for the title on the cross to be read.

Go your way, make it as sure as ye can- the Jews now have permission to tamper with a private sepulchre. Unwittingly, they are ensuring that the only way Christ can emerge from death is by resurrection. He will have a spiritual body when He rises, so will not be prevented by a wall of rock from emerging from the tomb. He will not need the stone to be moved to let Him out, as Lazarus did, for the latter regained his old body, with all its limitations. The surer the sepulchre is made, the surer the truth that He rose.

Matthew 27:66
So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch.

So they went, and made the sepulchre sure- we may be certain that in the circumstances they will not seal the tomb without assuring themselves that the body is still there. They will also be very careful to examine the tomb to make sure that the earthquake that occurred when Christ died, Matthew 27:51,52, and which rent the rocks in the area, has not damaged the rock-hewn tomb of Joseph, thus providing a means of access for disciples without the watch knowing.

Sealing the stone- after they have satisfied themselves that the body is still there, they seal the stone to the wall of the rock. If the seal is broken, they will know something is amiss. They are convinced that the only way for Him to emerge out of the tomb is if the disciples take the body. They do not believe He is going to rise the next day.

And setting a watch- there is no verb here, it is simply “with a watch”, so the verb is supplied from “made the sepulchre sure…with a guard”. They are watching here to prevent stealing, then later they use stealing as the excuse for Him not being in the tomb, 28:13.

Despite all these precautions, sometime between 6 o’clock on the Sabbath evening, (the hour at which the first day of the week began), and 4 o’clock in the morning on the first day of the week, (the hour at which it begins to get light in Palestine in April), Jesus of Nazareth, Son of God and Israel’s Messiah, rose triumphantly from among the dead, to die no more.